Skip to main content

Full text of "Legends and stories of Italy for children"

See other formats


LEGENDS 
AND 

STORIES 


ITALY 


AMY-STEEDMAN 

•P1CTURCS-BY 


0 


LEGENDS  AND  STORIES  OF  ITALY 


. 

C  K  Y  5 .  tA-L  •  WAT  El  R 


LEGENDS  AND 
STORIES   OF  ITALY 

FOR    CHILDREN 

BY 

AMY    STEEDMAN 

PICTURED    UV 

KATHARINE    CAMERON 


NEW   YORK 

G.    P.    PUTNAM'S    SONS 
LONDON:  T.  C.  &  E.  C.  JACK 


TO    WINIFRED 


PROPERTY    OF  ^  ,/ 

CITY   Of    NEW    YORK 
vj 


1549985 


ABOUT    THIS    BOOK 

'  I  WANT  a  hidden  pearl  story  to-day,'  said  the  child. 

'  What  kind  of  a  story  is  that  ?  '  asked  the  saint. 
She  was  a  real  saint,  although  every  one  could  not 
see  the  golden  halo  that  shone  round  her  dear  head. 

'  One  of  the  old  stories  which  you  say  are  like  the 
common  shells  that  have  a  pearl  hidden  inside,' 
answered  the  child. 

*  Ah,  then  you  must  listen  with  your  heart  as  well 
as  your  ears,'  said  the  saint,  '  or  you  will  not  find  the 
pearl.  Mother  Earth  takes  care  to  hide  away  her 
gold  and  precious  stones  deep  down  in  the  earth. 
The  diver,  too,  must  seek  in  the  depths  of  the  sea 
before  he  gathers  the  rough  shells  in  which  the  shining 
pearls  lie  hid.  So  it  is  with  the  hidden  treasure 
which  lies  wrapped  up  in  these  old  legends  and  stories. 
Those  who  would  find  it  must  seek  carefully  and 
patiently,  for  only  thus  can  it  be  found.  For  just 
as  the  sweet  green  grass  and  common  flowers  cover 
the  earth  where  treasure  lies  hid,  just  as  the  rough 
shell  holds  in  its  heart  the  soft,  shining  pearl,  so  these 


vi        STORIES  AND  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

stories  may  seem  at  first  but  simple,  common  tales, 
but  those  who  look  beneath  will  find  at  the  heart  of 
them  a  living  truth  more  precious  than  gold  or 
shining  pearls.' 

'  I  will  listen  carefully,'  said  the  child,  '  but  I  love 
even  the  rough  shells  of  your  pearl  stories.' 

AMY   STEEDMAN. 

FLORENCE,  1909. 


LIST    OF    LEGENDS    AND    STORIES 
PART  I— LEGENDS 

THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  CHRISTMAS  ROSE  ...         3 

THE  MERCIFUL  KNIGHT .10 

THE  SAINT-MAID  OF  LUCCA  .  ,.  .  .  .16 

S.  MARK  AND  THE  FISHERMAN    .  .  .  .  .26 

DOMENICA 34 

THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  CASTELLANO        .  .  .  .41 

STELLA  MARIS 47 

THE  ANGEL  AND  THE  DIAVOLO 52 

LITTLE  LEGENDS  OF  THE  MADONNA      .            .            .            .68 
THE  LITTLE  COUNTESS 64 

PART  II— STORIES 

STELLANTE 71 

A  TALE  OF  THE  EPIPHANY  .  .  .  .  .103 

MARZIALE,  THE  ROBBER  CHIEF 118 

THE  ANGELS'  ROBE 134 

A  TALE  OF  OLD  FLORENCE  .  ...     151 

THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA  .  164 


LIST    OF    PICTURES 

SHE  HELD  A  GOBLET  OF  COOL,  CRYSTAL  WATER        .         .   Frontispiece 

TO   FAOE    PAOI 

THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  CHRISTMAS  ROSE       .....  8 

I  WILL  LEND  THEE  THIS  SOFT  WARM  CLOAK     ....  22 

SHE  HAD  SEEN  THE  CHRIST-CHILD       ......  40 

STELLA  MARIS,  STAR  OF  THE  SEA     ......  50 

MADONNA          ..........  62 

STELLANTE        ..........  70 

LEFT  HELPLESS  ON  THE  DESOLATE  SHORE          ....  86 

BEATRICE  AND  MARZIALE  .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .122 

THESE  ARE  FOR  THE  LITTLE  FEET  THAT  ARE  NEVER  TOO  TIRED 

TO  RUN  ERRANDS  FOR  OTHERS        .....  148 

DlANORA .  .152 

I    HAVE    FOUND    PEACE    AT    LAST 178 


PART    I 
LEGENDS    OF    ITALY 


THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  CHRISTMAS  ROSE 

IT  was  the  night  on  which  our  Blessed  Lord  was  born, 
and  the  angels  had  brought  their  message  of  peace  and 
goodwill  to  the  shepherds  upon  the  lonely  hillside. 

The  glory  of  that  heavenly  vision  had  left  the  men 
awed  and  silent  as  they  gathered  round  their  fire. 
The  news  of  the  birth  of  the  long  looked  for  Infant 
King  filled  their  hearts  so  full  of  wonder  and  of  joy 
that  for  a  while  they  could  not  speak.  But  ere  long 
they  roused  themselves  and  in  low  tones  began  to  talk 
of  what  they  had  seen  and  of  all  that  the  message  of 
the  angels  meant.  There  was  surely  but  one  thing  to 
be  done — they  must  set  out  at  once  to  seek  the  new-born 
King.  So  they  began  to  plan  how  they  might  safely 
leave  their  sheep,  and  to  pile  the  fire  high  with  dry 
branches  that  the  blaze  might  keep  away  all  evil  beasts. 

So  intent  were  they  on  their  preparations,  and  so 
filled  with  the  wonder  of  that  night,  that  none  of  them 
gave  a  thought  to  the  little  child  who  lay  in  the  warm 
shelter  of  a  rock  close  to  the  fire.  She  had  been  helping 
her  father  tend  the  sheep  all  day,  and  had  crept  into 
the  bed  of  dry  leaves  to  rest,  for  she  was  very  tired. 
The  shepherds  never  noticed  her  as  she  lay  in  the 
shadow  of  the  rock,  and  even  if  they  had,  they  would 


4  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

have  deemed  her   far   too  young   to   understand  the 

glorious  vision  of  that  starry  night. 

But  the  little  maid  had  seen  the  opening  of  heaven's 
gates  and  heard  the  angels'  message.  With  wondering 
eyes  she  had  gazed  upon  those  white-robed  messengers 
of  peace  and  listened  to  their  words.  There  was  much 
that  she  did  not  understand,  but  this  at  least  she  knew, 
that  a  little  Baby  had  been  born  that  night  in  the 
village  close  by,  that  He  was  the  King  of  Heaven  and 
had  brought  God's  love  and  forgiveness  to  all  the  poor 
people  upon  earth. 

Now  as  she  lay  in  her  warm  corner  watching  the 
bright  flames  as  they  rose  and  fell,  a  little  lamb  nestling 
close  at  her  feet  for  warmth,  she  had  but  one  thought 
in  her  heart,  How  could  she  see  this  Bambino,  this 
new-born  King.  Very  anxiously  she  watched  the 
shepherds  and  tried  to  hear  what  they  were  saying. 
She  saw  one  lift  a  lamb  in  his  arms,  another  take  a 
home-made  cheese  from  their  little  store,  another  a 
loaf  of  barley-bread.  Then  there  was  a  movement 
away  from  the  fire,  and  she  saw  they  were  preparing 
to  set  out  down  the  hill.  They  were  going  to  seek 
the  King,  and  if  she  followed  she  would  see  Him 
too. 

In  an  instant  she  had  left  her  warm  corner  and  was 
speeding  after  the  men.  Quickly  and  silently  she 
crept  along  behind  them,  trying  always  to  keep  out  of 
sight  lest  one  of  them  should  turn  his  head  and  bid  her 
go  home.  But  the  shepherds  were  all  too  eager  to  think 


THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  CHRISTMAS  ROSE    5 

of  aught  but  the  wonderful  quest  which  lay  before 
them,  and  they  never  thought  of  looking  back,  nor 
did  they  hear  the  patter  of  small  bare  feet  upon  the 
frozen  ground. 

It  was  a  bitterly  cold  night.  The  moon  shone  down 
on  ice-bound  streams  and  fields  white  with  hoar-frost. 
Not  a  sound  was  to  be  heard  but  the  soft  sighing  of  the 
wind  passing  gently  through  the  bare  branches  of  the 
trees.  Not  a  light  was  to  be  seen  in  any  of  the  huts 
they  passed,  for  every  one  was  fast  asleep.  But  over- 
head there  shone  a  wonderful  star  like  a  silver  globe  of 
light  going  before  them  as  they  went.  So  the  little 
company  passed  on,  and  the  child  kept  bravely  up 
behind,  although  the  ground  was  rough  and  hard  and 
sorely  hurt  her  bare  feet.  It  was  not  easy  to  keep 
pace  with  the  men's  swift  stride,  but  she  never  stopped 
to  rest  until  she  had  entered  the  village  street  of 
Bethlehem,  and  the  shepherds  paused  before  a  little 
shed  over  which  the  silver  star  was  shining  down. 

Here  they  halted  and  talked  together  in  low  tones, 
while  the  child  drew  aside  into  the  shadow  of  the 
house  to  watch  what  they  would  do. 

She  saw  them  take  out  from  their  wallets  the  things 
which  they  had  brought,  and  realised  for  the  first  time 
that  they  were  presents  for  the  Infant  King.  There 
was  the  loaf  of  barley-bread,  the  home-made  cheese,  a 
handful  of  dried  fruit  and  the  fleece  of  a  lamb,  white  and 
soft,  fit  to  wrap  around  a  baby's  limbs  this  cold  wintry 
night.  There  were  other  things  besides,  but  all  were 


6  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

poor  simple  gifts,  and  the  shepherds  looked  at  the  array 
half  sadly. 

'  They  make  but  a  poor  show,'  said  one  with 
shame. 

'  They  are  indeed  but  simple  offerings,'  said  another ; 
'  but  He  will  understand  that  it  is  our  best  we  give 
with  the  true  love  of  our  hearts.' 

'  Ay,  surely,'  said  a  third,  '  and  poor  though  they 
be,  they  are  better  than  nothing.  It  would  be  a  sin 
indeed  to  come  empty-handed  to  greet  our  King  this 
night.' 

Those  words  fell  on  the  listening  ears  of  the  child, 
and  when  she  heard  them,  all  hope  and  joy  died  out  of 
her  heart.  She  had  no  gift  to  offer.  She  looked  down 
at  her  little  empty  sun-browned  hands  and  a  great  sob 
rose  in  her  throat.  If  it  were  a  sin  to  go  in  without  a 
gift,  then  she  must  stay  outside.  She  had  come  so  far 
and  longed  so  greatly  to  see  the  Infant  King,  and  now 
it  was  all  no  use,  the  sight  was  not  for  her.  Perhaps  if 
she  crept  near  the  door  she  might  peep  in  when  it  was 
opened  and  catch  if  it  were  only  a  glimpse,  while 
she  herself  remained  unseen. 

The  shepherds  knocked  at  the  door  and  reverently 
bared  their  heads.  A  low  sweet  voice  bade  them  enter, 
and  the  door  was  opened.  Pressing  forward,  the  child 
tried  to  look  in.  There  in  the  soft  light  she  saw  a  fair 
young  mother  with  head  bent  low,  and  behind  her  an  ox 
and  an  ass  feeding  from  a  low  manger.  She  tried  to  see 
the  Bambino,  but  the  forms  of  the  kneeling  shepherds 


THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  CHRISTMAS  ROSE    7 

came  between,  and  even  as  she  looked,  the  door  was 
shut  and  she  was  left  outside. 

Then  it  seemed  as  if  her  heart  would  break.  She 
was  so  weary  and  so  footsore,  and  all  her  trouble  had 
been  for  nought.  The  King  was  so  near,  only  a  wall 
between  Him  and  her,  and  yet  she  was  not  to  see  Him. 
She  threw  herself  down  on  the  hard  gravel  and  buried 
her  head  in  her  arms,  while  the  sobs  came  thick  and 
fast  and  her  tears  made  the  very  ground  wet. 

Presently  the  door  opened  and  the  shepherds  came 
out  with  slow  and  reverent  steps.  They  did  not  see 
her,  for  she  had  crept  close  to  the  wall,  and  when  they 
started  on  their  homeward  way  she  did  not  move  to 
follow  them.  She  was  too  tired  and  sorrowful  to  care 
what  became  of  her  now. 

But  presently  as  she  lay  there,  with  the  tears  still 
dropping  one  by  one,  she  started  and  looked  closely  at 
the  ground.  What  were  those  pale-green  shoots  that 
were  bursting  up  between  the  cracks  of  the  stones  ? 
Now  they  were  growing  into  glossy  leaves.  She  held 
her  breath  with  wonder,  but  true  it  was  that  wherever 
a  tear  had  fallen  and  thawed  the  frozen  earth,  a  bud 
had  begun  to  swell.  The  pale-green  shoots  grew  taller 
and  taller,  the  glossy  leaves  unfolded  and  showed 
pink-tipped  buds  hanging  between,  which,  as  she 
gazed,  opened  into  blossoms  with  petals  as  silver  white 
as  moonbeams  upon  the  glistening  snow. 

A  glad  thought  came  into  the  child's  sorrowful  heart. 
Why,  here  was  the  very  gift  she  was  seeking,  and  she 


8  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

yet  might  see  the  King.  Eagerly  she  stretched  out 
her  hands  and  gathered  the  open  blossoms  and  pink 
flushed  buds,  with  one  or  two  glossy  leaves  to  place 
around  them.  Then  she  went  close  to  the  door  and 
timidly  ventured  on  a  very  little  knock.  She  waited, 
scarcely  daring  to  breathe,  but  no  one  answered,  and 
so  putting  both  hands  against  the  door  she  pushed  it  a 
little  way  open. 

The  Madonna  was  sitting  in  the  poor  stable  by  the 
little  bed  of  hay  on  which  the  Gesu  Bambino  slept. 
She  was  bending  over  Him  and  softly  singing  a  lullaby, 
her  eyes  still  shining  with  quiet  joy  over  the  thought  of 
the  wondrous  tale  told  her  by  the  simple  shepherds. 
Suddenly  a  draught  of  cold  air  came  sweeping  in,  and 
she  turned  her  head  to  see  who  had  opened  the  door. 
A  little  child  stood  there  with  flushed  cheeks  on  which 
the  tears  were  scarcely  dry.  Wistful  eyes  were  raised 
to  hers,  and  two  small  hands  held  out  a  bunch  of 
snowy  blossoms. 

The  Madonna  needed  no  words  to  tell  her  what  it 
meant.  Her  mother-heart  understood  at  once  what 
the  little  one  wanted.  Very  gently  she  drew  her  in 
and  led  her  to  the  little  manger-bed  and  bade  her  lay 
her  flowers  there  in  the  little,  helpless  hands  of  the 
new-born  King.  The  child  knelt  and  gazed  at  the 
sleeping  Bambino.  She  forgot  her  tiredness  and  weary 
feet,  she  forgot  her  tears  and  disappointment,  and  she 
dimly  felt  that  the  happiness  that  filled  her  heart 
would  live  on  and  on  for  ever. 


THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  CHRISTMAS  ROSE    9 

And  now  when  winter-time  comes  and  the  days  are 
dark  and  the  nights  are  long,  when  the  snow  covers  up 
all  the  sleeping  flowers  and  the  Christmas  bells  ring  out, 
the  white  blossoms  of  the  child's  flowers  appear  above 
the  cold,  dark  earth.  We  call  them  the  Christmas 
roses  now,  in  memory  of  the  little  one  who  had  no 
other  gift  to  offer  that  first  Christmas  morning,  but 
the  gift  of  her  sorrowful  tears. 


THE   MERCIFUL   KNIGHT 

IN  the  long-ago  days,  when  the  clash  of  arms  was  often 
heard  in  the  streets  of  Florence,  and  when  the  sons  of 
the  great  families  were  brought  up  early  to  learn  the  use 
of  sword  and  lance,  men  thought  more  of  a  strong  arm 
and  brave  deeds  than  of  kindness  and  compassion  for 
the  weak.  It  is  true  that  the  knights  were  gentle 
and  courteous  to  fair  ladies,  and  truth  and  honour 
were  as  dear  to  them  as  their  swords,  but  they  had 
learnt  to  repay  evil  for  evil,  never  to  forgive  an  injury, 
and  to  take  vengeance  into  their  own  hands. 

In  such  a  time  as  this,  then,  the  story  of  the  Merciful 
Knight  shines  out  like  the  steady  gleam  of  a  single 
bright  star,  set  in  a  dark  sky.  The  beauty  of  its  clear 
light  is  the  more  precious  because  of  the  darkness 
around. 

It  was  in  one  of  the  proudest  of  the  great  Florentine 
families  that  the  two  little  brothers,  Giovanni  and 
Hugo  Gualberto,  were  brought  up.  The  boys  were 
taught  all  that  noble  children  were  expected  to  learn 
in  those  days,  especially  how  to  be  skilful  and  quick 
in  the  use  of  all  knightly  weapons,  so  that  they  might 
be  trained  to  be  brave  knights  and  courageous  soldiers. 

But  besides  this  they  were  taught  the  lessons  of 


10 


THE  MERCIFUL  KNIGHT  11 

their  creed,  for  it  was  the  duty  of  a  Christian  knight 
to  hold  in  reverence  all  holy  things.  Together  the 
two  little  brothers  would  kneel  in  the  great  dim  church 
at  Christmastide  when  the  story  of  Bethlehem  was 
pictured  once  more.  The  little  waxen  Bambino  lying 
in  the  straw,  guarded  by  the  gentle  mother  and 
S.  Joseph,  taught  the  old  lesson  of  humility  and  God's 
goodwill  towards  men.  The  ox  and  the  ass  too,  that 
stood  by  the  manger  looking  on  with  such  wise  eyes, 
would  help  them  to  remember  that  God's  dumb 
creatures  have  also  a  share  in  His  merciful  kindness. 

Then  when  Holy  Week  came  round  and  all  the 
city  bells  had  ceased  to  ring,  because  it  was  Good 
Friday,  the  boys  would  kneel  again  beneath  the  crucifix 
and  gaze  with  awe  upon  the  sad  scene  of  suffering. 
That  was  a  difficult  lesson  to  learn,  why  the  King 
should  suffer  so  at  the  hands  of  His  servants.  It  was 
easier  to  understand  the  joy  and  brightness  of  Easter- 
tide, when  the  bells  rang  out  once  more,  and  the  world 
seemed  full  of  joy  because  the  King  had  triumphed 
over  His  enemies. 

So  the  boys  grew  up,  learning  their  lessons  together, 
and  loving  each  other  with  a  deep  and  special  love. 
They  were  the  only  children  in  the  old  grey  palace, 
and  shared  with  each  other  every  joy  and  sorrow  that 
came  into  their  lives. 

Then  when  all  was  sunshine  and  joy,  when  life  was 
spreading  out  all  its  pleasures  at  the  feet  of  the  two 
young  knights,  suddenly  the  blow  fell  which  seemed 


12  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

to  blot  out  for  ever  the  light  from  Giovanni's  life. 
His  brother  Hugo,  setting  out  one  morning  full  of  life 
and  gaiety,  was  brought  back  ere  nightfall  pierced 
through  the  heart  by  an  enemy's  dagger. 

There  had  been,  perhaps,  some  hot  quarrel,  but 
the  boy  had  been  cruelly  done  to  death  by  treachery, 
and  no  more  than  that  was  known. 

It  seemed  impossible  to  believe,  but  it  was  only  too 
true.  Hugo  was  dead,  and  a  deep  wail  of  grief  went 
up  to  heaven  and  a  wild  cry  for  vengeance  upon  the 
murderer. 

The  old  father  seemed  turned  to  stone  in  his  grief. 
The  broken-hearted  mother  wept  until  she  could  weep 
no  more.  And  then  both  turned  to  Giovanni,  their 
one  hope,  and  bade  him  avenge  his  brother's  cruel 
death. 

It  was  little  urging  that  Giovanni  needed.  His 
heart  burned  within  him  like  a  red-hot  coal  in  his  wrath. 
No  softening  tears  quenched  the  light  of  vengeance 
that  glowed  in  his  eyes.  With  his  strong  right  hand 
he  grasped  his  sword,  and  looking  up  to  heaven  he 
vowed  that  he  would  rest  not,  night  nor  day,  until 
he  had  killed  the  murderer  of  his  brother.  He 
would  hunt  him  down,  no  matter  where  he  was  hid. 
Nothing  should  save  him  from  the  vengeance  which 
was  his  due.  So  Giovanni  set  out  on  his  search,  and 
it  seemed  as  if  in  a  few  hours  the  light-hearted  boy  was 
changed  into  a  stern-faced  man. 

It   was    springtime,    but   to    Giovanni    all    seasons 


THE  MERCIFUL  KNIGHT  13 

seemed  alike.  The  sky  was  blue  and  the  earth  was 
bursting  into  flowers,  but  it  might  have  been  dead 
winter  for  all  he  knew.  There  was  no  sun  in  his  sky. 
All  was  black  before  his  eyes,  lightened  only  by  the 
glow  of  that  one  desire  for  vengeance.  Day  by  day 
and  hour  by  hour  he  searched,  but  no  sign  of  his 
enemy  could  he  find,  and  at  last  he  turned  wearily 
away  from  the  city,  and  set  out  for  the  country-house, 
outside  Florence,  where  his  father  and  mother  were 
waiting  for  news. 

It  was  the  evening  of  Good  Friday,  and  a  solemn 
stillness  seemed  to  brood  over  the  land.  But  Giovanni 
never  noticed  that  the  bells  were  silent  and  that  there 
was  no  sound  to  tell  the  passing  hours.  Slowly  he 
began  to  mount  the  steep  hill  which  leads  from  the 
city  gates  to  the  church  of  San  Miniato,  which  he  must 
needs  pass  on  his  way  home. 

Half-way  up  the  hill,  a  little  road  turns  off  sharply 
to  the  right,  and  there  at  the  corner  Giovanni  suddenly 
came  face  to  face  with  the  man  he  was  seeking,  the 
enemy  who  had  so  cruelly  killed  his  brother. 

Quick  as  lightning  Giovanni  drew  his  sword,  and  a 
wild  rush  of  joy  filled  his  heart.  Here  was  his  enemy, 
given  into  his  hand,  alone  and  unarmed.  There  could 
be  no  escape.  Vengeance  had  triumphed. 

The  wretched  man  saw  too  that  all  chance  of  escape 
was  hopeless.  Neither  could  he  fight  for  his  life,  for 
he  had  no  weapon.  He  was  indeed  given  into  the 
hand  of  the  avenger.  There  was  but  one  thing  he 


14  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

could  do,   and  throwing  himself  upon  his  knees  he 
pleaded  for  mercy. 

'  For  the  love  of  Christ,'  he  cried,  '  I  beseech  thee 
to  spare  my  life.  He  who  on  this  day  hung  upon  the 
Cross  to  save  mankind,  would  He  not  have  us  show 
mercy  to  one  another  ?  For  the  love  of  Him,  our 
Saviour,  have  mercy  upon  me  !  ' 

And  as  he  spoke  he  spread  out  his  arms  in  the  form 
of  a  cross,  and  looked  upwards  beseechingly  into  the 
eyes  of  the  avenging  knight. 

There  was  a  moment's  pause.  The  uplifted  sword 
was  stayed.  A  terrible  struggle  was  going  on  in 
Giovanni's  heart.  Could  he  forgo  the  revenge  for 
which  he  had  thirsted  so  long?  The  man  was  a 
murderer  and  deserved  punishment.  But  had  not 
Christ  upon  the  Cross  prayed  for  forgiveness  for  His 
own  murderers  ?  The  meaning  of  the  old  lesson,  so 
hard  to  understand,  became  clear.  This  was  the 
higher  devoir.  Was  not  He,  the  perfect  Knight,  the 
example  of  all  true  courage  and  knightliness  ? 

The  struggle  was  fierce,  but  a  prayer  rose  from  his 
heart  for  help  to  overcome,  and  slowly  he  lowered  his 
sword.  Then  as  he  gazed  at  the  trembling  wretch  at 
his  feet,  a  great  pity  began  to  flow  into  his  heart,  and 
he  bent  down  and  raised  the  man  from  his  knees,  and 
embraced  him  in  token  of  forgiveness.  There  they 
parted,  and  Giovanni,  still  trembling  after  the  fierce 
struggle  that  had  gone  on  in  his  heart,  went  slowly 
on  his  way  up  the  steep  hill,  until  he  came  to  the  church 


THE  MERCIFUL  KNIGHT  15 

door.  Turning  aside  he  went  in,  and  found  his  way 
in  the  darkness  to  the  high  altar  where  a  great  crucifix 
hung.  There  he  knelt  and  hid  his  face  in  his  hands, 
and  the  great  hot  tears  forced  their  way  through  his 
fingers  and  dropped  on  the  marble  floor. 

He  saw  now  that  revenge  was  but  a  cruel  black  act, 
which  no  Christian  knight  should  take  into  his  own 
hands.  He  thought  how  often  he  had  offended  and 
grieved  that  gentle  Master  Who  had  hung  so  uncom- 
plainingly upon  the  Cross  to  save  his  soul.  And  in  the 
silence,  the  prayer  rose  to  his  lips  :  '  O  Christ,  Who 
hast  taught  me  to  be  merciful  to  mine  enemy,  have 
mercy  upon  me  and  forgive  me,  as  I  have  shown  mercy 
to  him.' 

And  surely  the  prayer  was  heard,  for  as  the  words 
fell  upon  the  stillness,  lo  !  the  figure  of  the  Christ 
above  bent  down,  and  in  gracious  answer  kissed  the 
bowed  head  of  the  Merciful  Knight. 


THE   SAINT-MAID   OF   LUCCA 

UP  among  the  marble  mountains  of  Carrara  there  are 
beautiful  glens  where  many  a  little  village  clings  to  the 
side  of  the  hills  or  nestles  in  the  valley  below.  Lower 
down  in  these  glens  are  fruitful  vineyards  and  olive 
woods,  while  higher  up  the  chestnuts  and  pine-trees 
grow,  with  little  patches  of  cornfields  between.  But 
high  and  low  there  are  always  flowers  springing  up  to 
make  the  world  beautiful  with  their  colours  of  purple, 
white,  and  gold. 

It  was  in  one  of  these  little  villages  among  the  hills; 
nine  miles  north  of  the  city  of  Lucca,  that  one  of  the 
fairest  flowers  in  God's  Garden  blossomed  long  years 
ago.  She  was  only  a  poor  little  peasant  baby,  born  in 
a  humble  home,  and  she  never  became  rich  or  grand  or 
powerful.  But  the  story  of  her  life,  laid  by  now  and 
almost  forgotten,  has  still  the  sweet  perfume  of  those 
hidden  flowers  which  never  fade. 

It  was  to  a  very  poor  home  that  little  Zita  came, 
poor  at  least  as  the  world  counts  poverty.  Her  father 
and  mother  worked  hard,  but  even  then  there  was  not 
always  enough  to  eat,  and  in  winter-time  Zita  was 
often  cold  and  hungry.  But  there  are  other  things 
that  count  more  than  gold,  and  the  little  home  was  rich 


THE  SAINT-MAID  OF  LUCCA  17 

in  goodness  and  kindness  and  honesty.  There  was 
not  a  better  man  in  all  the  countryside  than  the  father, 
Giovanni  Lombardo,  and  the  mother,  who  was  called 
Buonissima  (which  in  Italian  means  very  good), 
early  taught  her  little  daughter  all  that  was  good 
and  true. 

The  child  was  easily  trained,  for  she  was  so  sweet- 
tempered  and  obedient  and  thoughtful  for  others. 
She  was  quick  and  merry  too,  and  very  helpful  in  the 
house.  It  was  only  when  she  knelt  in  church  that  she 
grew  quiet  and  dreamy.  She  loved  to  think  of  the 
Gesu  Bambino  who  was  born  in  just  such  a  poor  little 
place  as  theirs,  and  of  the  years  He  walked  on  earth. 
She  pictured  Him  going  from  one  little  village  to 
another,  helping  all  the  poor  people  she  knew,  and  then 
on  to  the  great  city  below  where  rich  and  powerful 
people  lived,  who  still  needed  His  help.  The  charm  of 
that  life  seemed  to  fill  her  whole  heart. 

The  little  mountain  maidens  very  quickly  leave  their 
childhood  behind  and  learn  to  be  helpful  women,  and 
Zita  was  only  twelve  years  old  when  she  began  to 
think  it  was  time  she  should  try  to  earn  her  own  living. 
Her  father  worked  so  hard  and  her  mother  too.  She 
could  not  bear  to  think  that  she  was  doing  nothing, 
and  she  prayed  that  the  good  God  would  send  her 
some  work  to  do. 

'  Little  daughter,'  said  her  mother  that  very  day, 
'  thy  father  and  I  have  found  a  place  for  thee  with  a 
noble  family  at  Lucca.  I  know  thou  wilt  do  thy  best 


18  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

to  be  a  good  servant,  for  in  serving  thy  master  thou 
wilt  be  serving  God.' 

'  I  am  ready  to  start  at  once,'  said  Zita  cheerfully, 
'  and  I  will  do  my  very  best.' 

There  were  not  many  preparations  to  make,  and  the 
little  maid  soon  set  out  with  her  father  to  walk  the 
nine  miles  that  lay  between  them  and  the  city  of  Lucca, 
where  her  work  was  waiting  for  her. 

It  was  to  the  Casa  Fantenelli  that  they  were  bound, 
and  Zita  thovight  herself  most  fortunate  to  be  engaged 
to  serve  such  a  noble  family.  But  it  must  have  been 
very  hard  for  the  little  maid,  in  spite  of  the  twelve 
years  which  made  her  feel  so  grown-up  and  womanly, 
to  keep  back  the  tears  as  she  said  good-bye  to  her 
father.  It  felt  so  lonely  to  be  left  standing  at  the 
door  of  the  Casa,  in  a  strange  town,  among  strange 
people. 

But  Zita  seldom  wasted  much  time  thinking  of  her- 
self. She  was  always  looking  for  the  work  that  was 
waiting  to  be  done  next,  and  had  no  thought  to  spare 
beyond  the  desire  to  do  that  well.  So,  although  there 
was  perhaps  a  mist  of  tears  over  her  dark  eyes  as  she 
watched  her  father  turn  and  go  down  the  street,  she 
did  not  watch  for  long,  but  passed  through  the  great 
door,  anxious  to  begin  work  at  once.  She  was  but  a 
child  when  she  entered  that  service,  but  she  never  left 
it  again,  and  served  the  family  well  and  faithfully  until 
her  death. 

Never  had  there  been  a  more  hard-working  little 


THE  SAINT-MAID  OF  LUCCA  19 

maid.  No  one  knew  how  early  she  got  up,  and  how 
much  work  she  got  through  before  the  sun  began  to 
rise.  There  was  only  one  favour  she  asked,  and  that 
was  to  be  allowed  to  go  to  the  early  service  at  the 
church  close  by.  And  as  she  always  came  quickly 
home  and  worked  twice  as  well  when  it  was  over,  she 
was  allowed  to  go  each  morning  as  she  wished. 

All  the  family  grew  fond  of  the  cheerful,  busy  little 
maid  who  served  them  so  faithfully,  and  as  the  years 
went  by,  everything  was  left  in  her  hands,  for  they 
knew  she  could  be  trusted. 

There  was  no  waste  in  the  kitchen  now,  for  Zita  had 
always  a  thought  for  the  poor,  and  nothing  was  thrown 
away  that  could  with  care  be  used  for  them.  Even 
her  leisure  time  she  spent  in  helping  others,  and  many 
a  sick  and  lonely  person  was  cheered  and  fed  by  the 
little  maid,  who  often  went  hungry  herself  that  she 
might  share  her  food  with  them. 

It  was  indeed  seldom  that  Zita  neglected  or  forgot 
a  duty,  but  one  morning  a  strange  thing  happened. 
It  was  the  day  Avhen  the  bread  was  to  be  baked,  and 
the  loaves  should  have  been  ready  before  Zita  started 
for  church.  She  could  not  think  afterwards  how  she 
had  forgotten,  and  it  was  only  when  she  rose  from  her 
knees  after  the  service  that  she  suddenly  remembered 
that  she  had  left  her  work  undone.  In  great  distress 
she  hurried  home,  and  was  quite  breathless  with 
running  when  she  entered  the  kitchen. 

But  as  she  looked  towards  the  table  she  stood  quite 


20  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

still  and  her  eyes  grew  round  with  wonder.  There 
lay  a  row  of  loaves,  all  evenly  shaped  and  ready  to  be 
baked,  with  a  white  cloth  laid  over  them  to  keep  them 
from  the  dust.  Could  it  possibly  be  her  mistress  who 
had  come  down  and  done  her  work  ?  But  no,  no  one 
was  stirring  in  the  house,  every  one  was  fast  asleep. 

Then  a  great  feeling  of  contentment  filled  the  heart  of 
the  little  maid.  Something  told  her  that  it  was  God's 
good  angels  that  had  done  this  kindness.  Their  help- 
ful hands  had  not  scorned  the  lowly  service,  that  they 
might  help  a  little  hard-working  maid-servant  while 
she  prayed  in  church. 

Zita  had  always  loved  her  work,  but  the  thought  of 
the  angels'  help  seemed  to  make  the  common  duties 
of  life  beautiful  in  her  eyes,  and  she  felt  more  than  ever 
that  it  was  the  service  of  the  King. 

That  winter  was  a  hard  one  for  the  poor.  The  cold 
was  bitter  and  lasted  long.  Zita  had  given  away  all 
the  warm  clothes  she  had,  and  still  she  grieved  for  the 
poor  souls  who  shivered  in  the  keen  wind  and  whom 
she  could  not  help.  And  when  Christmas  morning 
dawned  it  was  the  coldest  day  of  all.  The  air  was 
thick  with  snow,  and  the  icy  wind  swept  every  thought 
of  warmth  away.  The  people  who  were  hurrying  to 
church  were  wrapped  up  to  their  ears  in  their  cloaks, 
and  walked  with  their  heads  well  down  to  escape  the 
sting  of  the  bitter  mountain  wind. 

Zita  as  usual  was  ready  to  start,  never  giving  a 
thought  to  the  cold,  though  her  dress  was  thin  a,nd 


THE  SAINT-MAID  OF  LUCCA  21 

she  had  no  cloak  to  cover  her.  But  she  had  not  gone 
many  steps  from  the  door  when  she  heard  her  master's 
voice  calling  to  her. 

'  Zita,'  he  said,  '  it  is  madness  to  go  out  in  such 
weather  as  this.  Thou  hast  no  cloak  and  thy  garments 
are  but  thin.  Be  content  and  stay  at  home  to-day.' 

'  O  master  !  '  she  cried,  and  the  tears  started  to  her 
eyes,  '  bid  me  do  anything  but  that.  It  is  the  festa 
of  the  Christ-child,  and  I  go  to  greet  Him  in  His 
church.' 

'  Nay,  but  thou  wilt  be  frozen,'  said  her  master. 

'  The  church  is  near,'  said  Zita  pleadingly,  '  and  I 
shall  scarce  feel  the  cold.' 

Her  master  smiled  and  bade  her  take  her  own  way, 
but  as  he  spoke  he  took  off  his  own  warm  cloak  and 
wrapped  it  round  her  shoulders. 

'  I  will  lend  thee  this,'  he  said,  '  that  it  may  keep 
thee  warm  whilst  thou  art  in  the  church.  But  re- 
member it  is  but  lent  and  thou  must  bring  it  safely 
back  to  me.' 

Never  had  Zita  felt  so  warm  and  comfortable  before. 
The  thick  soft  cloak  kept  out  the  piercing  cold  and 
sent  a  glow  of  warmth  down  to  her  very  toes.  She 
said  to  herself  that  now  she  knew  what  the  young 
birds  must  feel  like  when  they  creep  under  their 
mother's  wing. 

But  with  the  warmth  and  comfort  came  another 
thought.  This  was  the  day  when  Christ  was  born  in 
a  poor  bare  stable  where  all  had  been  cold  and  hard  for 


22  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

Him.  No  fine  soft  clothing  had  covered  Him,  and  it 
seemed  scarcely  right  that  she,  His  servant,  should 
fare  so  much  better  than  her  Master. 

'  Forgive  me,  Lord,'  she  prayed.  '  Thou  knowest  I 
did  not  ask  to  wear  this  cloak,  and  I  would  gladly 
suffer  far  more  than  cold  for  Thy  dear  sake.' 

She  reached  the  church  door  just  as  her  prayer  was 
ended,  and  there  she  stopped  for  a  moment  to  look 
with  pity  upon  a  poor  beggar-man  who  stood  leaning 
against  the  wall.  He  was  very  poor  and  thin,  and  he 
shivered  as  he  stood  there,  as  if  half  dead  with  cold. 
Zita's  heart  was  filled  with  a  great  pity  as  she  looked  at 
him,  and  she  went  closer  and  gently  touched  his  arm. 

'  Brother,'  she  said,  '  art  thou  so  very  cold  ?  See 
here,  I  will  lend  thee  this  soft  warm  cloak.  I  cannot 
give  it  thee,  for  it  is  not  mine.  But  while  we  kneel 
together  in  church  it  shall  keep  thee  warm,  and  after- 
wards thou  shalt  come  with  me  and  warm  thyself  at 
my  kitchen  fire.' 

So  Zita  and  the  beggar-man  knelt  together  through 
the  service,  and  though  the  stones  were  cold  on  which 
the  little  maid  knelt,  she  never  missed  the  soft  warmth 
of  the  fine  cloak.  Her  heart  was  warm  with  her  great 
love  and  the  worship  she  had  brought.  But  presently, 
the  service  ended,  people  began  to  stream  out,  and 
Zita  turned  to  where  the  man  had  knelt  beside  her  to 
bid  him  once  more  come  home  with  her.  But  the 
beggar  was  gone.  Up  and  down  the  church  she  went 
seeking  him,  but  he  was  nowhere  to  be  found.  At  last 


'1-V/ILL-LEND-THE.E-fhIS 
SOFT-U/ARAV CLOAK  . 


THE  SAINT-MAID  OF  LUCCA  23 

the  sacristan  crossly  bade  her  begone,  for  it  was  time 
to  shut  the  doors.  Poor  Zita !  she  scarcely  knew  what 
to  do. 

'  I  had  no  right,  even  in  my  pity,  to  lend  the 
cloak,'  she  sobbed.  '  How  can  I  face  my  master 
now  ?  ' 

And  with  a  heavy  heart  she  turned  at  last  and  went 
slowly  home. 

Her  face  was  white  and  she  trembled  with  fear  as  she 
entered  the  house  and  stood  silent  before  her  master. 
He  looked  her  over  and  his  eyes  grew  stern. 

'  Where  is  the  cloak  I  lent  thee  ?  '  he  asked.  '  Did  I 
not  bid  thee  bring  it  back  to  me  most  carefully  ?  ' 

His  voice  was  loud  and  angry,  for  he  was  in  a  terrible 
rage,  seeing  that  the  cloak  was  gone.  His  angry  words 
thundered  out,  and  Zita  stood  silently  weeping  before 
him  with  bowed  head. 

But  who  was  this  that  stood  at  her  side  and  touched 
her  arm  so  gently  ?  She  looked  up.  Could  it  indeed 
be  the  beggar-man  ?  It  certainly  was  her  master's 
cloak  which  he  placed  in  her  hands,  but  round  the 
face  that  smiled  so  kindly  down  on  her  there  was  a 
wondrous  light,  which  seemed  to  lighten  all  the  place. 
She  tried  to  speak,  but  before  the  words  would  come 
he  was  gone. 

'  Who  was  the  man  ?  '  the  master  asked  in  low, 
awed  tones. 

'  I  thought  at  first  it  was  the  poor  beggar-man,  to 
whom  I  lent  thy  cloak,'  said  Zita,  '  for,  see,  he  hath 


24  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

brought  it  safely  back.  But  when  I  saw  his  face,  I 
knew  it  was  the  Angel  of  the  Lord.' 

The  master  was  ashamed  of  the  anger  he  had 
shown.  How  could  he  blame  her  now  ?  From  that 
day  his  words  grew  more  gentle,  and  angry  tones  were 
seldom  heard  in  the  house.  Indeed,  it  seemed  as  if 
all  evil  things,  all  unkind  thoughts,  and  selfish  deeds 
were  banished  at  the  presence  of  the  faithful  serving- 
maid. 

It  was  one  day  in  summer  when  the  heat  was  so  great 
that  there  seemed  no  air  to  breathe,  that,  as  Zita  went 
to  draw  water  from  the  well,  a  poor  pilgrim  passed  that 
way.  His  throat  was  parched  and  he  was  faint  and 
weary,  and  seeing  Zita,  he  stopped  and  begged  for  a 
draught  of  water  to  quench  his  thirst. 

'  I  only  wish  that  it  was  wine,'  said  Zita,  for  she  knew 
that  it  was  not  wise  in  the  great  heat  to  drink  that 
water. 

But  what  could  she  do  ?  She  had  nothing  else  to 
give  him,  and  he  was  so  thirsty.  There  was  only  one 
thing  she  could  do  to  guard  against  the  danger,  and  so 
she  silently  prayed  the  Lord  that  He  would  bless  the 
water  and  not  suffer  it  to  hurt  His  poor  servant. 

The  pilgrim  smiled  at  her  words. 

'  I,  too,  wish  that  it  was  wine,'  he  said,  as  he  raised 
the  cup  to  his  lips. 

Then  he  started  and  looked  at  the  lowly  servant- 
maid  who  had  handed  him  the  water. 

'  See,  but  it  is  wine,'  he  said,  '  the  most  delicious 


THE  SAINT-MAID  OF  LUCCA  25 

wine  that  I  have  ever  tasted.'  So  Zita  knew  the 
Lord  had  heard  her  prayer. 

The  years  went  by  and  Zita  grew  old  in  the  service 
of  her  master,  working  well  and  faithfully  until  the 
end,  when  the  angels  came  and  bore  her  gentle  soul  to 
heaven. 

She  was  only  a  poor  serving-maid,  but  the  people  of 
Lucca  knew  that  a  saint  had  lived  among  them,  and 
they  crowded  to  her  funeral  that  they  might  kiss  her 
hand  and  touch  her  garments.  It  was  said  too  that  a 
bright  star  shone  above  the  house  the  day  she  died, 
but  her  pure  life  shone  out  more  brightly  than  any 
star,  and  shines  on  even  now  with  a  soft  radiance 
wherever  her  memory  still  lingers. 


S.  MARK  AND  THE   FISHERMAN 

NEAR,  the  Palace  of  the  Doges  in  Venice  there  is  a 
wide  marble  bridge  which  is  crossed  by  hundreds  of 
busy  feet  all  day  long.  But  few  of  the  people  who  pass 
that  way  ever  notice  a  little  marble  picture,  close  to 
the  pavement,  tucked  away  into  a  corner  of  the  bridge. 
It  is  the  picture  of  a  gentle-faced  Madonna  with  her 
Baby,  and  underneath  are  two  quaint-looking  boats, 
with  some  words  cut  out  in  the  marble. 

Sometimes  when  a  gondola  goes  gliding  under  the 
bridge  some  one  with  noticing  eyes  will  see  the  little 
marble  picture  and  ask  the  gondolier  why  it  was  put 
there. 

'  Signorina,'  says  the  gondolier, '  there  is  a  wonderful 
and  true  story  about  that  little  Madonna.  I  cannot 
tell  you  the  story  now  because  there  is  so  much 
noise  and  confusion  in  these  little  canals.  But  some 
night  when  we  are  out  on  the  great  lagunes  I  will  tell 
you  why  the  Madonna  and  the  boats  are  there.' 

And  this  is  the  story  which  the  gondolier  tells 
under  the  stars,  out  on  the  calm,  still  water  of  the 
lagunes.  The  far-away  lights  of  Venice  shine  like  a 
circlet  of  diamonds  with  their  long  reflections  in  the 
calm  waters.  The  world  seems  to  our  eyes  like  a 


S.  MARK  AND  THE  FISHERMAN          27 

crystal  globe,  for  who  can  tell  where  the  sky  begins 
and  the  water  ends,  or  which  are  the  most  real,  the 
stars  overhead,  or  their  twin  reflections  below  ?  The 
fireflies  come  out  and  breathe  and  vanish  and  glow 
again.  A  little  flame  of  blue  fire  breaks  the  surface 
of  the  water  as  the  oar  dips  down.  There  is  magic 
in  everything  around,  which  well  befits  the  telling  of 
the  old  Venetian  legend. 

Long  years  ago  there  lived  an  old  fisherman  in 
Venice.  He  was  an  honest,  hard-working  old  man, 
who  had  nothing  in  the  world  but  his  nets  and  his 
fishing-boat.  But  what  more  would  you  have  ? 

At  night  he  tied  up  his  boat  under  the  wide,  white 
bridge,  and  slept  there  snugly  until  the  morning.  It 
was  as  good  as  a  marble  palace  to  him. 

Of  course  there  were  storms  in  winter,  but  his  boat 
was  always  safe  in  the  shelter  of  the  bridge  until  one 
terrible  night. 

The  winter  was  almost  past,  for  it  was  in  the  month 
of  February,  when  a  storm  burst  over  Venice,  such  as 
no  one  had  ever  seen  before,  and  no  one  has  ever  seen 
since.  For  three  days  the  storm  raged,  and  the 
waters  rose  higher  and  higher  until  it  seemed  as  if 
Venice  would  be  swept  from  her  foundations. 

The  old  fisherman  in  his  little  boat  was  moored  as 
usual  under  the  bridge,  but  the  mad  swirl  of  the  waters 
broke  the  moorings  and  he  was  swept  out  into  the 
open,  and  only  managed  with  great  difficulty  to  reach 
the  steps  by  the  Riva  of  San  Marco.  There  he  landed 


28  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

wet  through  and  greatly  fearing  what  would  happen 
next.  There  was  nothing  to  do  but  to  sit  down  and 
wait  patiently  for  the  storm  to  cease,  while  the  angry 
waves  beat  against  his  little  boat,  and  the  night  grew 
darker  and  darker. 

Presently,  as  he  sat  there  alone,  a  man  came  down 
the  steps  and  stood  beside  him.  The  old  fisherman 
knew  most  of  the  Venetian  people  by  sight,  but  he  had 
never  seen  this  man  before. 

'  Fisherman,'  said  the  stranger,  '  wilt  thou  row  me 
across  the  water  to  San  Giorgio  ?  ' 

Now  the  island  on  which  San  Giorgio  stands  was 
not  far  off,  but  between  was  a  grey  belt  of  raging  waves 
lashed  ever  higher  and  higher  by  the  fierce  gathering 
storm. 

The  old  fisherman  pointed  to  the  waves  and  then  to 
his  little  boat. 

'  How  can  I  row  thee  across  ?  '  he  shouted,  for  he 
needs  must  shout  to  be  heard  above  the  roar  of  the 
wind ;  '  my  boat  would  be  dashed  to  pieces  in  a 
moment,  and  we  would  both  be  drowned.' 

'  I  must  reach  San  Giorgio  to-night,'  said  the 
stranger,  '  and  I  will  pay  thee  generously.' 

Well,  seeing  it  was  the  will  of  heaven  and  hearing 
that  he  would  be  well  paid,  the  old  fisherman  entered 
the  boat  with  the  stranger  and  managed  to  push  off 
from  the  shore.  What  then  was  his  amazement  to 
find  that  it  was  quite  easy  to  guide  the  boat.  The 
tempest  still  raged  around  him,  but  the  waves  seemed 


S.  MARK  AND  THE  FISHERMAN          29 

to  spread  themselves  out  in  a  smooth  pathway  before 
them. 

It  was  not  long,  therefore,  before  they  reached 
San  Giorgio,  and  there  the  stranger  landed,  bidding 
the  old  fisherman  wait  for  him. 

Presently  the  stranger  came  out  of  the  church  again 
and  with  him  came  a  young  knight.  He  was  straight 
as  an  arrow,  upright  as  a  dart,  and  his  face  was  very 
good  to  look  upon,  it  was  so  brave  and  beautiful. 

Both  the  men  entered  the  boat,  and  the  stranger, 
turning  to  the  fisherman,  said  quietly,  '  Now,  thou 
shalt  row  us  over  to  San  Niccolo  di  Lido.' 

'  But  how  is  that  possible  ?  '  cried  the  old  fisherman, 
throwing  out  his  hands.  '  Even  were  it  fair  weather 
it  would  be  impossible  to  row  so  far  with  but  one  oar.' 

'  It  shall  be  possible  for  thee,'  answered  the  stranger 
calmly,  '  and  remember  thou  shalt  be  paid  generously.' 

Well,  the  fisherman  looked  at  the  wide  stretch  of 
angry  waters  and  then  at  the  quiet  face  of  the  stranger, 
and  took  up  his  oar  again. 

'  We  shall  certainly  all  be  drowned,'  he  said.  But 
he  pushed  off  once  more  and  set  out  in  the  direction  of 
San  Niccolo  di  Lido. 

And  just  as  it  had  happened  before,  the  waves 
spread  themselves  out  smoothly  under  the  little  boat, 
and  the  fisherman  rowed  without  the  slightest  difficulty 
until  they  came  to  San  Niccolo  di  Lido. 

Then  both  the  men  got  out,  again  bidding  the 
fisherman  wait  for  them. 


30  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

Tliis  time  they  came  back  with  an  old  man,  dressed 
in  the  robes  of  a  bishop.  He  had  a  kind,  gentle  face, 
and  even  to  look  at  him  comforted  the  heart  of  the 
frightened  old  fisherman. 

'  Now,  row  to  the  gates  of  the  two  castles,'  said  the 
stranger,  when  all  three  were  safely  in  the  boat. 

'  But  that  is  the  open  sea,'  said  the  fisherman, 
trembling  with  fear ;  '  we  shall  be  certainly  over- 
whelmed.' 

'  Row  boldly,'  said  the  stranger,  '  and  fear  naught.' 

The  winds  howled  and  the  waves  roared,  and  the 
tempest  shrieked  louder  than  ever.  It  seemed  im- 
possible that  a  little  boat  could  live  in  such  angry 
waters. 

And  lo  !  when  they  came  to  the  gates  of  the  sea,  a 
terrible  sight  met  the  eyes  of  the  old  fisherman. 
Sweeping  down  upon  them,  full  in  front,  was  a  huge 
ship  or  galley  with  all  sails  set.  The  ship  was 
crowded  in  every  corner  with  black  demons  whose 
shrieks  rang  even  louder  than  the  scream  of  the 
wind. 

On  and  on  they  came,  tearing  through  the  waves, 
and  the  old  fisherman  fell  on  his  knees  and  began  to 
say  his  prayers,  for  he  thought  in  another  moment 
his  boat  would  be  swallowed  up. 

But  the  stranger  and  the  knight  and  the  old  bishop 
rose  to  their  feet,  and  with  uplifted  hands  they  calmly 
made  the  Sign  of  the  Cross  as  the  demon  ship  came 
near.  Instantly  the  waters  grew  still,  the  wind 


S.  MARK  AND  THE  FISHERMAN          31 

dropped,  and  the  demon  ship  disappeared  with  a 
sound  like  the  crack  of  thunder. 

'  Now  row  us  back  from  whence  we  came,'  said  the 
stranger. 

And  the  trembling  old  fisherman  obeyed,  wondering 
greatly  what  all  this  could  mean.  One  thing  he  felt 
sure  of.  That  demon  ship  had  been  on  its  way  to 
overwhelm  and  destroy  Venice,  and  he  rejoiced  to 
think  his  beloved  city  was  now  safe. 

So  back  they  went  to  San  Niccolo  di  Lido,  and  there 
they  left  the  old  bishop  ;  then  on  to  San  Giorgio,  and 
there  the  brave  knight  silently  landed. 

But  when  the  old  fisherman  rowed  back  to  the 
Riva  di  San  Marco,  and  the  stranger  was  about  to 
land,  he  began  to  bethink  himself  of  the  promised 
payment. 

'  Miracles  are  wonderful  things,'  he  said  to  himself, 
'  but  I  want  something  more  than  miracles.' 

So  he  stood  with  his  hat  in  his  hand,  and  asked  the 
stranger  to  pay  him  as  he  had  promised. 

'  Thou  art  right,'  said  the  stranger.  '  I  must  not 
forget  thee.  Thou  shalt  be  well  rewarded.  Dost 
thou  know  for  whom  thou  hast  worked  to-night  ?  I 
am  Saint  Mark,  the  patron  saint  of  this  city.  The 
young  knight  we  took  with  us  was  the  brave  Saint 
George,  and  the  bishop  was  none  other  than  the  good 
Saint  Nicholas.  Together  we  have  saved  Venice. 
For  had  it  not  been  for  us  the  demons  would  utterly 
have  destroyed  her.  To-morrow  thou  shalt  go  to  the 


32  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

Doge  and  tell  him  all  thou  hast  seen,  and  how  Venice 
was  saved  with  thy  help,  and  he  will  reward  thee.' 

The  old  fisherman  shook  his  head. 

'  And  how  will  the  Doge  know  that  I  speak  the 
truth  ?  '  he  asked.  For  though  he  held  Saint  Mark  in 
great  reverence,  and  felt  how  great  an  honour  it  was 
for  the  saint  to  talk  with  him,  he  still  felt  a  little 
anxious  about  the  payment. 

Then  Saint  Mark  drew  a  ring  off  his  finger  and 
handed  it  to  the  old  fisherman. 

'  Take  this  ring,'  he  said,  '  and  show  it  to  the  Doge, 
and  tell  him  I  gave  it  to  thee.  Then  should  he  still 
doubt  thy  word,  bid  him  look  in  the  treasury  of  San 
Marco,  and  he  will  find  the  ring  is  no  longer  there.' 

So  the  old  fisherman  took  the  ring  and  thanked  the 
Saint.  And  the  next  day  he  went  as  early  as  possible 
to  the  Doge  and  told  him  the  whole  story  of  what  had 
happened,  showing  him  the  ring. 

The  Doge  sent  quickly  to  search  in  the  treasury  for 
the  Saint's  ring,  which  was  always  kept  there,  but 
they  found  it  had  disappeared.  So  they  were  sure 
that  it  was  Saint  Mark  himself  who  had  given  it  to  the 
old  fisherman.  Whereupon  there  was  a  great  thanks- 
giving service  held  in  Venice,  and  a  solemn  procession 
went  to  each  of  the  three  churches,  where  the  bones 
of  the  saints  were  enshrined. 

The  old  fisherman  was  not  only  rewarded  with  gold, 
but  a  certain  privilege  was  granted  to  him.  He  alone 
was  allowed  the  right  of  selling  the  silver  sand  from 


S.  MARK  AND  THE  FISHERMAN  33 

the  shore  of  the  Lido.  So  he  grew  richer  than  any 
fisherman  in  Venice,  but  in  spite  of  his  riches  he  always 
lived  in  his  little  boat  under  the  white  marble  bridge. 
And  when  he  died  the  city  rulers  ordered  that  little 
marble  picture  to  be  made,  with  the  boats  carved 
beneath  it,  in  memory  of  the  old  fisherman  who  had 
helped  to  save  Venice  that  terrible  night  from  the 
vengeance  of  the  demon  crew. 


DOMENICA 

NOT  many  miles  outside  the  city  of  Florence,  in  the 
fertile  valley  of  the  Arno,  there  is  a  little  village  called 
Bagno  a  Ripoli.  Here,  many,  many  years  ago,  there 
lived  in  one  of  the  poorest  of  the  village  houses  a  little 
girl  called  Domenica.  Her  father  and  mother  were 
poor  contadini  or  peasants,  who  worked  in  the  fields 
all  day,  and  the  little  Domenica  early  learned  to  take 
care  of  herself  during  the  long  hours  she  was  left 
alone.  Her  mother  knew  it  was  not  likely  she  would 
come  to  any  harm,  although  she  was  but  five  years  old, 
for  she  was  a  wise  little  maid  and  seldom  got  into  any 
mischief.  She  would  play  about  the  house  or  go  out 
to  gather  flowers  in  the  fields  when  the  sun  was  not  too 
hot,  and  when  she  was  hungry  she  knew  where  to  get 
the  slice  of  good  black  bread  and  handful  of  fruit 
which  had  been  put  aside  for  her  dinner. 

Domenica  never  thought  about  being  lonely.  Her 
head  was  always  full  of  busy  thoughts  and  plans. 
And  then,  too,  the  picture  of  the  Madonna  and  Gesu 
Bambino  always  seemed  to  keep  her  company.  It 
hung  high  up  on  the  wall  of  the  little  room,  and  the 
lamp  that  hung  before  it  threw  a  faint  light  upon  the 
mother's  face. 


DOMENICA  35 

How  Domenica  wished  that  the  picture  hung  lower 
down  that  she  might  see  it  better.  Even  when  she 
climbed  on  the  old  wooden  chair  and  stood  on  tiptoe, 
she  could  not  see  it  clearly.  The  picture  was  blackened 
by  smoke  and  age,  and  the  light  was  so  bad.  She  could 
see  the  sweet  smile  on  the  Madonna's  face  as  she 
looked  downwards,  but  the  rest  of  the  picture  was 
dark,  and  Domenica  could  only  just  trace  the  faintest 
outline  of  the  Holy  Child. 

But  how  she  loved  that  picture!  The  Madonna 
and  the  Baby  were  her  friends  and  companions 
all  day  long.  Kneeling  upon  the  wooden  chair, 
she  would  tell  all  the  thoughts  that  came  into  her 
head  to  the  gentle  mother,  for  she  was  never  tired 
of  listening,  and  always  smiled  so  kindly  and  always 
understood. 

Every  morning  the  first  thing  Domenica  loved  to  do 
was  to  wander  out  into  the  fields  and  gather  flowers 
for  her  Madonna.  There  was  a  little  shelf  below  the 
picture  which  she  could  just  reach,  and  there,  in  an  old 
cracked  jug,  she  placed  her  offering.  She  was  very 
particular  which  kind  of  flowers  she  gave  to  the 
Madonna,  and  if  possible  she  always  gathered  a  bunch 
of  the  small  pink-tipped  daisies.  They  were  the 
flowers  she  loved  best  herself,  and  she  was  sure  the 
Gesu  Bambino  must  love  them  too,  just  as  all  babies 
did.  They  did  not  make  a  very  grand  show,  for  their 
stalks  were  often  very  short  and  they  would  not  hold 
up  their  heads,  but  the  Madonna  knew  the  ways  of 


36  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

daisies  and  would  not  need  any  excuses  made  for  their 
waywardness. 

It  was  just  the  one  drawback  to  Domenica's  happi- 
ness that  the  picture  should  hang  so  high,  and  every 
morning  she  told  the  Madonna  how  hard  it  was  for  her. 

'  My  Lady,'  she  said,  looking  up  with  folded  hands, 
'  thou  art  holding  the  Gesu  Bambino  in  thy  arms 
I  know,  but  I  cannot  see  Him  at  all.  Thou  art  so 
kind  and  good,  and  thou  knowest  how  much  I  long  to 
see  His  face.  Wilt  thou  not  some  day  bend  down 
and  show  Him  to  me,  if  I  am  very  good  ?  ' 

Her  face  grew  very  wistful  as  she  prayed  this  prayer 
over  and  over  again.  It  almost  seemed  as  if  the 
Madonna  never  meant  to  show  her  the  Baby,  for  she 
never  came  nearer,  and  the  shadow  over  the  Bambino 
never  lifted. 

Domenica  had  gathered  her  daisies  as  usual  one 
morning,  and  was  playing  quietly  by  herself  in  the 
little  room,  when  a  gentle  knock  sounded  at  the 
door. 

She  trotted  across  the  floor  and  opened  the  door  a 
very  little  way,  and  then  peeped  out  to  see  who  was 
there.  She  knew  that  it  was  not  wise  to  open  the 
door  too  far  and  allow  any  stranger  to  come  in.  A 
poor,  tired-looking  woman  was  standing  on  the  door- 
step, and  wrapped  in  her  old  shawl  was  a  little  bundle 
which  Domenica  was  sure  must  be  a  baby. 

'  May  I  come  in  and  rest  awhile  ?  '  the  woman  asked, 
and  she  smiled  at  the  little  eager  face  peeping  through 


DOMENICA  37 

the  half-open  door.     '  The  sun  is  very  hot  and  I  cannot 
find  shade  in  which  to  rest.' 

'  Come  in,  come  in,'  said  Domenica,  opening  the  door 
quite  wide.  '  Come  in  and  rest.' 

She  dragged  forward  the  wooden  chair  and  smiled 
a  shy  smile  of  welcome  as  the  poor  woman  sat  wearily 
down  and  began  to  undo  the  little  bundle  wrapped  in 
her  shawl.  Domenica  loved  babies,  and  she  stood 
watching  with  intense  interest  while  the  shawl  was 
being  unfolded.  Then  the  woman  spoke  again. 

'  We  have  come  a  long  weary  way,'  she  said,  '  and 
have  tasted  nothing  to-day.  I  would  be  very  grateful 
for  a  mouthful  of  bread,  and  the  baby  too  is  hungry. 
For  the  love  of  the  Gesu  Bambino,  little  maid,  give  us 
something  to  eat.' 

'  You  shall  have  my  dinner,'  said  Domenica  joyfully. 
'  How  glad  I  am  that  I  have  not  eaten  it  yet.' 

She  ran  to  the  cupboard  and  reached  down  the 
thick  slice  of  black  bread,  and  brought  too  the  bunch 
of  sweet  white  grapes,  which  had  been  set  aside  for 
her  by  her  careful  mother  that  morning. 

'  It  is  all  I  have,'  said  Domenica  ;  '  but  how  I  wish 
there  was  some  milk  for  the  bambino.' 

'  Thou  hast  given  us  all  thy  dinner,  little  one,'  said 
the  woman  very  gently ;  '  thou  couldst  not  do  more. 
But  if  I  might  have  a  drink  of  cool  water  from  the 
well,  it  would  do  instead  of  milk.' 

The  copper  water-pot  was  heavy  to  carry,  but 
Domenica  struggled  bravely  with  it  down  the  path  to 


38  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

the  spring  close  by,  and  before  very  long  came  panting 
back  with  as  much  of  the  water  as  had  not  been  spilt 
by  the  way.  She  put  the  pot  down  on  the  floor  and 
then  stood  upright  to  take  a  long  breath. 

But  what  was  it  that  had  made  the  little  room  sud- 
denly so  bright,  brighter  even  than  the  sunshine  out- 
side ?  Domenica  gazed  at  the  mother  and  child.  A 
soft,  bright  light  shone  round  the  mother's  head,  and  a 
still  brighter  light  made  a  circle  round  the  head  of  the 
sleeping  baby.  Domenica  caught  her  breath  almost 
with  a  sob  of  fear,  but  the  mother  stretched  out  her 
hand  and  drew  the  little  one  close  to  her  knee. 

'  Dost  thou  not  know  me,  little  maid  ?  '  she 
asked. 

And  Domenica,  looking  up,  was  afraid  no  longer. 
It  was  her  own  Madonna  who  was  looking  down  so 
kindly  at  her. 

'  I  have  come  to  grant  thy  prayer  and  to  show  thee 
my  Baby,'  said  the  gentle  voice  again.  '  But  first  I 
had  to  prove  if  thou  wert  worthy.  Thou  hast  given 
thine  all  for  the  love  of  the  Gesu  Bambino,  and  now 
thou  shalt  look  upon  His  face.' 

Then  the  Mother  folded  back  the  shawl,  and 
Domenica,  with  hands  clasped  tight  together,  bent 
over  and  looked  with  all  her  heart  in  her  eyes. 

'  He  is  more  beautiful  even  than  I  thought  He  could 
be,'  she  whispered,  '  but,  my  Lady,  tell  me  why  He  is 
so  small.' 

'  He  is  small  because  the  love  for  Him  in  thy  heart 


DOMENICA  39 

is  still  but  small,'  said  the  Mother  gently.  '  As  thy 
love  grows  bigger,  He  will  grow  too.' 

Domenica  knelt  down  and  pressed  closer  to  the 
Madonna's  knee. 

'  Now  that  thou  hast  indeed  come,  thou  wilt  not 
take  the  Bambino  away  again,'  she  said.  '  Or  if  thou 
must  go,  take  me  with  thee  that  I  may  be  always  near 
Him.' 

But  the  Madonna  shook  her  head. 

'  I  cannot  take  thee  now,'  she  said,  '  and  I  must  not 
stay.  But  some  day  thou  shalt  see  Him  again.  If 
the  love  grows  ever  greater  in  thy  heart,  if  thou  wilt 
learn  to  do  His  work  here,  to  care  for  His  little  ones, 
the  poor,  the  sick  and  the  sorrowful,  for  His  dear  sake, 
then  thou  wilt  always  belong  to  Him,  and  by-and-bye, 
when  He  is  ready,  He  will  return  and  take  thee  home 
where  thou  wilt  ever  be  near  Him.' 

The  tears  had  gathered  in  Domenica's  brown  eyes, 
and  for  a  moment  everything  looked  dim.  Then  she 
quickly  raised  her  hand  to  brush  the  tears  away,  that 
she  might  look  once  more  on  the  face  of  the  little 
sleeping  Child. 

But  the  room  was  dim  again.  There  was  no  one 
sitting  in  the  old  wooden  chair  by  which  she  knelt. 
High  above  her  the  lamp  cast  its  light  on  the  pictured 
Madonna,  and  the  heavy  shadow  lay  dark  as  ever  over 
the  outline  of  the  Gesu  Bambino. 

Domenica  knelt  on  there,  gazing  at  the  empty  chair, 
the  tears  all  dried,  and  her  eyes  shining  like  two  stars. 


40  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

She  had  seen  the  Christ-child,  and  that  vision  would 
never  again  fade  from  her  heart. 

In  after  years,  when  she  told  this  wonderful  story, 
people  asked  her  reverently  to  tell  them  what  He 
looked  like  as  He  lay  upon  His  Mother's  knee.  But 
Domenica  would  only  shake  her  head  and  say  she 
could  not  tell.  There  were  no  earthly  words  that  could 
describe  the  beauty  of  that  face.  But  perhaps  the 
look  on  her  own  face,  and  the  wonderful  light  that  came 
into  her  eyes  when  she  spoke  of  the  vision,  told  more 
than  words  could  have  done. 

She  grew  to  be  a  great  saint,  this  little  Domenica, 
and  in  the  convent  where  she  went  to  serve  her  Lord 
they  called  her  '  The  heavenly  sister.'  Then  when 
her  work  on  earth  was  done  she  saw  once  more  the 
vision  of  the  Lord  she  loved.  Not  this  time  did  He 
come  as  a  tiny,  helpless  Baby,  but  in  the  fulness  of  His 
strength,  just  as  the  love  for  Him  had  grown  great  in 
her  heart.  Did  she  know  Him  again  ?  Ah  !  yes. 
The  look  that  she  had  seen  in  the  face  of  the  Gesu 
Bambino  had  never  faded  from  her  memory,  and  she 
knew  Him  at  once,  knew  that  He  had  come  to  fulfil 
the  promise  made  on  that  sunny  morning  years  ago 
when  He  lay  a  helpless  Baby  in  His  Mother's  arms— 
'  He  will  return  and  take  thee  home  where  thou  wilt 
ever  be  near  Him.' 


SHE-HAD- 
SELLN-THE, 


CHRIST 
CHILD-- 


THE   LEGEND   OF   THE   CASTELLANO 

THE  Count  of  Castellano  sat  in  the  banqueting-hall 
of  his  castle  thinking  deeply.  He  was  growing  old. 
Very  soon,  he  knew,  his  life  must  come  to  an  end,  and 
the  thought  of  that  end  made  him  feel  uneasy  and 
afraid.  All  the  wicked  deeds  he  had  committed 
seemed  to  rise  up  and  stalk  past  him  like  grim  ghosts, 
and  they  were  so  black  and  terrible  that  he  hid  his 
face  and  dared  not  look  at  them. 

'  We  are  the  poor  you  have  robbed,'  cried  a  crowd 
of  grey  ghosts  as  they  swept  wailing  by. 

'  We  are  the  wicked  passions  you  have  allowed  to 
dwell  in  your  heart,'  shrieked  an  evil-looking  band. 

'  We  are  your  lost  days,  lost  opportunities,  and  all 
the  good  deeds  you  have  left  undone,'  sighed  a  train  of 
sorrowful  spectres. 

It  was  all  quite  true.  He  had  riches  and  all  that 
heart  could  wish,  but  what  good  had  he  ever  done  ? 
How  often  had  his  gentle  wife  implored  him  to  repent. 
But  the  more  she  urged  him  the  worse  he  had  become. 
He  knew  that  the  demons  were  rejoicing  to  think  they 
had  his  soul  in  safe  keeping. 

The  door  of  the  banqueting-hall  was  cautiously 
opened  and  a  servant  looked  in. 


42  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

'  Signer,'  he  said,  '  a  holy  father,  on  his  way  from 
Rome,  begs  for  hospitality  to-night.' 

'  Let  him  come  in,'  said  the  Castellano,  much  to  the 
surprise  of  the  servant  who  had  scarcely  dared  to  bring 
the  message. 

The  priest  entered  and  the  old  Count  received  him 
courteously,  and  ordered  meat  and  wine  to  be  placed 
before  him. 

'  I  have  done  but  few  good  deeds  in  my  life,'  he 
added ;  '  I  can  at  least  show  hospitality  to  one  of  God's 
servants.' 

Then  he  began  to  tell  the  priest  all  that  he  had  been 
thinking  about  as  he  sat  there  alone. 

The  priest  sighed  deeply,  and  looked  earnestly  at  the 
old  man. 

'  What  will  be  the  use  of  all  your  gold,  your  splendid 
castle  and  your  feasts  and  pleasures,  when  the  demons 
come  to  carry  off  your  soul  ?  '  he  asked. 

'  I  would  it  were  not  now  too  late  to  repent,'  said  the 
Castellano,  gazing  with  troubled  eyes  at  the  earnest 
face  of  the  holy  father. 

'  It  is  never  too  late,'  answered  the  priest.  '  Make 
your  confession  now,  and  I  will  pray  God  to  have 
mercy.' 

But  as  the  good  father  listened  to  the  long 
list  of  black  sins  he  was  almost  too  horrified  to 
speak. 

'  Indeed,  you  have  but  little  time  in  which  to  repent 
for  such  a  long,  wicked,  wasted  life,'  he  said  at  length. 


THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  CASTELLANO      43 

*  But  perhaps  if  you  do  penance  for  two  whole  years 
God  may  have  mercy  on  your  soul.' 

The  Count  shook  his  head  when  he  heard  those 
words. 

'  How  can  I  do  penance  for  two  years  ? '  he  asked, 
'  I  who  cannot  pass  one  day  without  committing 
some  sin  ?  I  will  not  begin  by  making  a  promise  to 
God  which  I  know  it  will  be  impossible  for  me  to 
keep.' 

'  Well,  your  sins  are  certainly  grievous,'  said  the 
priest,  '  but  perhaps  the  good  God  will  be  satisfied 
with  a  year's  penance.' 

'  Neither  is  that  possible,'  answered  the  Count. 
'  A  year  would  be  a  long,  long  trial.  My  penitence 
would  not  last  half  that  time.  No,  it  is  no  use  giving 
me  a  month  or  even  a  week.  I  am  not  strong  enough 
to  trust  myself.  I  can  but  promise  to  do  penance  for 
one  whole  night,  and  if  that  is  no  use,  I  must  give  up 
all  hope  of  pardon.' 

Then  the  priest  saw  that  the  Count  was  truly  in 
earnest,  and  he  longed  that  his  soul  should  be  saved. 

'  God  alone  can  give  true  penitence,'  he  said,  '  and 
with  Him  time  is  as  nothing.  Go,  then,  to  the  little 
ruined  chapel  which  I  passed  on  my  way  hither,  and 
spend  the  night  in  prayer  before  the  altar.  But  see 
that  nothing  draws  you  away  or  interferes  with  your 
prayers.  For  this  one  night  you  must  belong  only  to 
God.' 

The  Count  rose  with  a  lightened  heart  and  prepared 


44  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

to  set  out  for  the  little  chapel.  He  was  strong  in  his 
purpose  to  pray  for  pardon  for  his  sins. 

But  as  he  knelt  in  the  chapel  saying  the  prayers 
which  had  not  passed  his  lips  since  he  was  a  little 
child,  the  demons,  who  were  never  far  off  from  him, 
gnashed  their  teeth  with  rage  and  anger. 

'  What  is  all  this  ?  '  cried  the  chief  diavolo.  '  Here 
we  have  worked  for  years  and  waited  for  this  man's 
soul,  and  now  at  last  he  seeks  to  cheat  us  of  what  surely 
is  our  own  possession.' 

'Oh!  leave  him  to  me,'  laughed  a  little  demon; 
'  I  have  always  known  how  to  tempt  him,  and  I  will 
not  fail  now.' 

'  Be  off  then  ! '  said  the  chief  diavolo,  '  and  do  not 
rest  until  you  have  done  your  work.' 

So  the  little  demon  made  haste,  and  took  the  form 
of  the  Castellano's  sister  and  came  hurrying  into  the 
chapel  where  the  Count  knelt  before  the  altar. 

'  Brother,  brother,  help,  help  !  '  cried  the  demon. 
'  Our  castle  is  surrounded  by  enemies.  They  have 
spoiled  all  your  lands.  Your  servants  have  fled, 
and  your  wife  and  daughters  are  helpless  in  the 
castle.' 

'  My  sister,'  answered  the  Castellano,  '  I  cannot 
come.  I  dare  not  break  my  word  to  God.  I  have 
promised  to  spend  this  night  in  penitence  in  the  chapel, 
and  here  I  must  stay.' 

'  But,  brother,'  cried  the  demon,  '  do  you  not  care 
for  your  wife  and  children  ?  Do  you  not  mind  that 


THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  CASTELLANO      45 

your  castle  will  soon  be  in  the  hands  of  your  enemy 
and  all  your  riches  gone  ?  ' 

'  My  gold  and  silver,  my  castle  and  lands  are  nothing 
compared  to  my  honour,'  answered  the  Count,  '  and 
as  to  my  wife  and  children,  God  will  protect  them.' 

The  demon  saw  it  was  no  use,  and  returned  to  his 
master  very  sad  and  crestfallen. 

'  I  can  do  nothing  with  the  man,'  he  said  gloomily. 

'  You  are  but  a  useless  little  diavolo,'  said  his 
master,  '  and  I  shall  no  longer  send  you  on  earth  to  do 
my  work.' 

'  Then  let  me  try,'  said  another  demon  eagerly ;  '  I 
have  great  cunning  which  never  fails.' 

So  the  cunning  demon  made  it  appear  as  if  a  great 
fire  was  raging  in  the  castle,  and  the  glare  of  the 
flames  lighted  up  the  windows  of  the  little  chapel. 
Then  he  called  loudly  to  the  Caste]  lano  to  escape, 
telling  him  that  the  castle  was  on  fire  and  the  flames 
were  spreading. 

But  the  Count  only  answered  quietly,  '  I  am  in 
God's  hands  and  He  will  allow  no  harm  to  come  near 
me.' 

Then  the  red  glare  died  away  and  the  Castellano 
went  on  with  his  prayers. 

The  demon  looked  on  in  despair.  Soon  it  would  be 
morning,  and  when  day  broke  the  Count's  soul  would 
be  saved  unless  he  could  be  forced  before  then  to  leave 
the  chapel. 

So  as  a  last  hope  the  demon  took  the  form  of  a 


46  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

priest  and  came  solemnly  into  the  chapel.  A  little 
diavolo  walked  in  front  of  him,  pretending  to  be  a 
server  and  swinging  his  censer  of  incense. 

The  demon  touched  the  kneeling  Count  on  the 
shoulder. 

'  It  is  time  for  the  morning  Mass,'  he  said,  '  and  you 
are  too  great  a  sinner  to  stay  here.  Begone  ere  I 
begin  the  service.' 

'  I  know  I  have  been  a  great  sinner,'  said  the 
Castellano,  '  but  since  God  has  promised  to  pardon  me, 
you  need  not  seek  to  thrust  me  out.' 

At  these  words  the  whole  crowd  of  listening  demons 
gave  a  howl  of  rage,  and  rushed  in  upon  the  Count  to 
drag  him  out  of  the  chapel  by  force. 

But  what  was  that  faint  light  in  the  east,  and  what 
sound  was  that  which  stilled  the  demons'  cries  ? 
Surely  it  was  dawn  and  the  little  chapel  bell  was  ring- 
ing out  the  Ave  Maria.  The  day  had  come,  and  with 
the  darkness  the  whole  evil  crew  must  flee  before  the 
light. 

So  the  Castellano  had  saved  his  soul,  but  there  he 
knelt  on  silently,  never  moving.  And  when,  later 
on,  the  real  priest  entered,  he  found  the  Count  still 
kneeling  there  with  a  peaceful,  happy  smile  upon  his 
face.  The  pardon  he  had  prayed  for  had  been 
granted,  and  he  would  never  more  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  evil  demons,  for  the  angels  had  carried  his  soul 
safely  home  to  God. 


STELLA  MARTS 

BLUE  and  still  lie  the  waters  of  the  Bay  of  Naples, 
blue  as  the  sky  above,  with  only  a  dainty  ripple  on  their 
surface,  where  the  summer  wind  comes  wooing  from 
the  land  and  the  water  trembles  at  its  kiss.  The  little 
fishing-boats  that  busily  flit  to  and  fro  look  like  gay 
butterflies  enjoying  life  in  the  sunshine  and  warmth. 
But  the  waters  are  not  always  quiet  and  blue.  Sudden 
storms  sweep  down  and  change  the  smiling  bay  into  a 
black  swirl  of  angry  waves,  rising  mountains  high,  and 
hissing  under  the  lash  of  the  furious  wind.  Alas  for 
the  little  fishing-boats  then  when  night  comes  on,  and 
there  is  no  friendly  light  to  guide  them  to  home  and 
shelter,  nothing  but  the  angry  glow  of  the  fiery 
mountain,  shining  red  against  the  stormy  sky. 

Then  it  is  that  the  fishermen,  huddled  together  in  fear, 
and  driven  before  the  lashing  wind,  send  up  a  prayer 
to  their  Madonna  Stella  Maris,  star  of  the  sea.  Her 
picture  it  is  which  hangs  in  the  convent  church  high  on 
the  hill  above,  and  they  feel  sure  she  will  protect  them 
in  their  danger  and  guide  them  safely  home.  Has 
she  not  always  been  their  friend  ?  How  could  one 
doubt  that,  knowing  the  old  story  of  her  wonderful 
appearing  ? 


48  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

Long  years  ago,  before  the  monastery  was  built, 
the  hillside  was  a  waste  and  desolate  place.  It  was 
said  that  evil  spirits  had  their  dwelling  there,  dwarfs 
and  mountain  gnomes,  and  imps  that  worked  mischief 
to  peaceable  folk.  No  one  dared  pass  by  that  way, 
especially  after  dark,  and  yet,  strange  to  say,  night 
after  night  a  beacon  fire  was  lighted  on  that  wild 
hillside. 

It  could  not  be  the  work  of  evil  spirits,  neither 
could  it  have  been  lighted  by  human  hands,  but 
every  night  the  light  shone  up,  and  shot  steadily 
over  the  bay,  warning  the  boats  to  steer  clear  of  the 
peril  of  the  rocks  below. 

The  grateful  sailors,  steering  their  course  by  the 
friendly  light,  thanked  heaven  for  the  kindly  aid,  but 
no  one  dared  go  near  the  spot  to  see  what  the  light 
might  be. 

Then  it  happened  that  one  dark  night,  when  a 
company  of  fishermen  were  drawing  in  their  nets,  full 
of  the  silvery  fish  which  shone  in  the  light  of  the 
friendly  beacon,  one  of  the  men,  looking  up,  gave 
a  great  cry  of  fear  and  astonishment. 

There,  upon  the  path  of  light  which  shone  from  the 
hill  over  the  dark  waters  of  the  bay,  came  a  wondrous 
vision.  It  was  the  Madonna  herself,  clothed  in  shining 
garments  of  light,  coming  towards  their  little  boat. 
Her  eyes  looked  kindly  upon  them  with  the  mother- 
love  that  ever  fills  her  heart,  and  she  smiled  as  she 
drew  near. 


STELLA  MARIS  49 

'  My  children,'  she  said,  '  you  knew  not  that  the 
guiding  light  from  yonder  hill  was  lighted  by  me.  A 
mother  must  always  care  for  her  children  in  peril. 
But  to-night  I  come  to  bid  you  do  me  a  service. 
Where  that  light  burns  nightly  on  the  wild  hillside 
there  is  an  old  well,  and  there  hidden  away  is  an 
image  of  myself.  Go,  therefore,  to  the  bishop  and 
bid  him  search,  and  place  it  in  a  safe  spot  where  my 
children  may  do  it  honour.' 

Then  the  light  faded,  and  the  Madonna  vanished 
from  their  sight. 

The  fishermen  gazed  at  one  another  in  trembling 
fear. 

'  Has  the  spell  been  cast  upon  us  ?  '  they  asked. 
'  What  can  this  vision  of  the  night  mean  ?  '  and  they 
were  too  frightened  to  speak  of  it  to  any  one,  and 
never  once  thought  of  going  to  the  bishop,  as  the 
Madonna  had  directed. 

But  the  next  night  again  the  vision  came  to  them, 
and  again  they  were  told  what  they  must  do,  but  still 
they  doubted  and  did  nothing. 

Then  on  the  third  night  the  Madonna  appeared,  not 
as  the  gentle  mother,  but  as  the  Queen  of  Heaven, 
sternly  reproving  them  for  their  disobedience. 

This  time  they  did  not  dare  to  disobey  the  vision, 
but  when  morning  broke  they  left  the  boat  and 
journeyed  with  all  speed  to  the  good  bishop. 

'  But  who  will  believe  our  story  ?  '  asked  one,  as 
they  climbed  the  steep  road  and  pushed  on  their  way. 

D 


50  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

'  Even  if  the  bishop  receives  us  he  will  think  we  are 
mad  when  we  tell  our  tale.' 

'  Better  that  than  risk  once  more  the  frown  of  the 
Madonna,'  said  another. 

'  We  have  only  to  do  as  she  bade  us,  and  leave  the 
rest,'  said  a  third. 

But  when  they  reached  the  bishop's  house  it  almost 
seemed  as  if  they  had  been  expected.  No  one  asked 
what  was  their  business  there,  but  they  were  treated 
with  great  courtesy  and  taken  at  once  into  the  good 
bishop's  presence. 

'  Ye  are  welcome,'  said  the  bishop,  when  the  three 
rough,  poorly  clad  fishermen  had  knelt  to  receive  his 
blessing.  '  Tell  me  your  errand  quickly.  It  has  been 
shown  to  me  in  a  dream  that  ye  would  come  as  bearers 
of  a  heavenly  message,  so  speak  without  fear.' 

Then  the  fishermen,  one  by  one,  took  up  the  tale 
and  told  of  the  lonely  watch  on  the  dark  waters,  of  the 
friendly  beacon  which  shone  from  the  deserted  hill, 
and  of  the  wondrous  vision  that  had  come  to  them 
over  the  silent  sea. 

'  Never  before  have  our  eyes  beheld  such  beauty,' 
they  said.  '  Her  garments  were  of  woven  light  and 
her  eyes  like  the  stars.  Her  voice  sounded  in  our  ears 
as  the  music  of  the  distant  church  bells  whispering 
over  the  sea  to  welcome  us  home  when  our  nightly  toil 
is  o'er.  At  first  we  thought  it  must  only  be  a  dream, 
but  for  three  nights  now  we  have  seen  the  vision,  and 
dare  no  longer  disobey  her  command.' 


STELLA  MARTS  51 

The  bishop  asked  no  more,  but  at  once  made  ready 
to  set  out.  He  bade  his  priests  robe  themselves,  and 
with  the  fishermen  as  guides  the  procession  started. 
Chanting  the  psalms  as  they  went,  they  wended  their 
way  over  the  rough  road  and  climbed  the  wild,  deserted 
hill,  until  they  came  to  the  spot  from  whence  the 
beacon  had  shone,  night  after  night.  There,  as  the 
Madonna  had  said,  they  found  an  old  ruined  well,  and 
hidden  away  at  the  bottom  was  the  beautiful  picture 
of  the  Madonna,  which  now  hangs  in  the  convent 
chapel. 

This  is  the  tale  of  long,  long  ago  which  the  fishermen 
repeat  to  each  other  to-day.  Never  again  has  the 
Madonna  been  seen  in  the  lonely  night  watches, 
coming  upon  the  golden  path  across  the  dark  waters. 
But  the  fishermen  look  up  to  the  light  shining  from  the 
monastery  on  the  hill,  where  her  picture  still  hangs, 
and  the  thought  of  her  beautiful  face  comforts  and 
cheers  them  in  their  peril.  *  Our  lady,  Star  of  the 
Sea,'  they  still  call  her,  in  memory  of  the  friendly 
beacon  that  was  once  lighted  there  to  guide  poor 
mariners  home. 


THE   ANGEL   AND   THE   DIAVOLO 

*  WHERE  shall  we  go  to-day  ?  '  asked  the  Saint. 

'  Oh,  take  me  to  some  place  that  has  a  story,'  said 
the  child.  '  I  want  a  new  story  to-day.' 

It  was  early  morning  in  Venice,  and  the  Saint  and 
the  child  came  hand  in  hand  out  of  the  dim  old 
church  into  the  pearly  light  of  the  great  square. 
Every  morning  they  wandered  together  through  the 
narrow  byways,  before  the  bustle  and  business  of 
the  day  began.  Sometimes  they  went  to  watch  the 
sunrise  over  the  lagunes,  sometimes  they  found  their 
way  to  the  old  mercato,  where  the  heavily  laden  boats 
brought  in  their  heaped-up  treasures  of  yellow  pump- 
kins, purple  artichokes,  pale-green  salads,  shining  piles 
of  crimson  cherries,  and  little,  long-shaped  baskets  with 
strawberries  peeping  out  of  the  narrow  necks.  But 
wherever  they  went  they  would  find  some  curious  tale, 
or  legend,  which  the  Saint  would  tell  to  the  listening 
child. 

Slowly  now  they  turned  their  steps  out  of  the  great 
square,  underneath  the  dim  archway  of  the  Clock 
Tower,  into  the  narrow  street  beyond.  They  always 
walked  slowly,  there  was  so  much  to  see,  and  those 
who  hurry,  miss  much  in  Venice.  Then  at  last,  after 


THE  ANGEL  AND  THE  DIAVOLO          53 

many  bewildering  turns  leading  over  as  many  little 
bridges,  they  came  out  opposite  an  old  palace,  which 
stood  at  the  corner  of  the  two  broad  waterways. 
Every  window,  every  niche  was  reflected  clear  below 
as  if  in  a  mirror,  and  the  white  marble  of  the  sculp- 
tured figure  which  was  let  into  the  house  above  had 
its  twin  in  the  green  water  below. 

'  Here  is  our  story,'  said  the  Saint.  '  Tell  me, 
child,  what  do  you  see  carved  above  that  window  ?  ' 

'  It  is  a  beautiful  angel,'  said  the  child,  looking 
across  at  the  marble  figure  with  its  clasped  hands  and 
peacefully  folded  wings.  Then  she  looked  up  into  the 
sweet  face  of  the  Saint  and  waited  eagerly  for  the  story. 

The  Saint  smiled  down  on  the  listening  child. 
'  It  is  only  a  strange  old  legend,'  she  said,  '  which  most 
people  have  forgotten.  But  I  will  tell  you  why  the 
angel  is  there. 

'Many,  many  years  ago,  a  clever  lawyer  of  Venice 
lived  in  that  house.  He  was  known  all  over  the  city  as 
the  wisest  and  most  learned  of  men,  and  was  very  rich 
and  powerful.  But  although  men  praised  him  for 
his  wisdom,  they  would  always  end  by  shaking  their 
heads  and  lowering  their  voices  when  they  spoke  of 
him.  For  it  was  said  there  was  no  man  as  wicked  as 
he  in  all  the  countryside.  Strange  tales  were  told  of 
wild  and  wicked  deeds  done  in  the  old  house,  and 
gradually  one  by  one  his  servants  left  him,  frightened 
by  his  evil  ways.  At  last  the  lawyer  was  left  all  alone 
in  the  great  house,  and  never  a  friend  came  nigh  him. 


54  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

' "  He  has  sold  his  soul  to  the  Evil  One,"  said  the 
citizens  in  whispers  one  to  another.  And  even  as  they 
spoke  they  started  and  looked  round  swiftly  over  their 
shoulders,  half  afraid  lest  the  clever  lawyer  or  the 
Diavolo  might  be  standing  there  listening  to  their 
words. 

'  Now  it  was  very  uncomfortable  to  live  in  a  great 
house  all  alone,  and  the  lawyer  did  not  like  it.  There 
was  no  one  to  wait  on  him  or  prepare  his  meals,  and  he 
began  to  think  it  would  be  better  to  mend  his  ways, 
and  persuade  some  of  the  old  servants  to  come  back. 

'  Just  as  this  thought  entered  his  head  one  evening, 
the  door  of  the  room  where  he  was  sitting  was  pushed 
open.  With  a  bound  there  sprang  into  the  room  a 
large  furry  animal,  which  stood  grinning  and  chatter- 
ing before  him  in  the  most  friendly  manner.  It  was  a 
very  large  black  monkey,  as  tall  as  a  child  and  as 
strong  as  a  man,  and  as  it  gambolled  about  and  uttered 
its  queer  chattering  cries,  the  lawyer  laughed  more 
heartily  than  he  had  done  for  years. 

'"Come,"  he  said,  "here  is  a  merry  companion 
arrived  just  when  he  is  most  needed." 

'  The  monkey  grinned  as  if  he  understood  his  welcome 
and  began  to  make  himself  quite  at  home.  In  a  short 
time  he  learned  to  do  anything  which  the  lawyer 
taught  him.  His  hands  were  so  deft  and  his  head  so 
intelligent  that  there  seemed  no  end  to  his  usefulness. 
He  could  sweep  the  rooms,  light  the  fires,  cook  the 
food,  and  indeed  do  more  than  all  the  trained  servants 


THE  ANGEL  AND  THE  DIAVOLO          55 

had  ever  done.  Wherever  the  lawyer  went  he  boasted 
of  his  wonderful  monkey,  and  was  never  tired  of  telling 
stories  of  its  clever  and  amusing  ways. 

'  But  the  fact  was  that  this  monkey  was  none  other 
than  the  Diavolo  himself.  He  had  made  up  his  mind 
to  come  and  live  with  the  lawyer  that  he  might  be 
quite  sure  of  securing  his  soul.  For  there  was  still 
some  good  in  the  lawyer,  and  the  Evil  One  thought  it 
wiser  to  be  always  near  him,  ready  to  stamp  it  out. 

'  Now,  although  the  lawyer  had  often  and  often 
grieved  his  good  angel  and  driven  him  away,  still  the 
angel  watched  over  him  from  afar,  and  longed  to  help 
and  protect  him.  Time  after  time  he  had  tried  and 
failed,  until  it  seemed  quite  hopeless.  But  now  when 
he  saw  with  sad,  grieved  eyes  how  the  Evil  One,  in  the 
form  of  the  monkey,  was  always  present,  he  made  up 
his  mind  to  try  once  more. 

'  So  one  evening  the  good  angel  took  the  form  of  one 
of  the  lawyer's  friends,  and  went  to  call  at  the  old 
lonely  house. 

'  The  lawyer  was  somewhat  surprised  when  the  visitor 
came  in.  It  was  many  a  long  day  since  any  friend  had 
cared  to  cross  his  door.  Strangely  enough,  since  the 
monkey  had  come,  people  seemed  to  avoid  him  more 
than  ever. 

'"I  hear  you  have  a  wonderful  servant,"  said  the 
angel  visitor,  after  they  had  talked  together  for  a 
little.  "  I  would  like  to  hear  all  about  him." 

'  Nothing  pleased  the  lawyer  more  than  to  talk  of  his 


56  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

strange  pet,  and  he  began  at  once  to  tell  of  his  clever 
ways. 

'  "He  would  seem  to  be  a  most  wonderful  animal," 
said  the  visitor.  "  I  would  greatly  like  to  see  him." 

'  "There  is  nothing  easier,"  said  the  lawyer  in  high 
good-humour.  "I  will  call  him  at  once." 

'And  going  to  the  door  he  shouted,  "Babbuino, 
Babbuino,  come  hither,  thou  rascal,  and  show  thyself." 

'  But  the  Diavolo  knew  all  too  well  who  it  was  who 
had  come  in  the  guise  of  a  friend  to  sup  with  his  master. 
Instead  of  running  as  usual  at  the  lawyer's  call,  he 
had  fled  away  with  all  haste,  and  hidden  himself  in 
the  furthest  corner  of  the  old  house. 

'  "  Babbuino,  Babbuino  !  "  called  the  lawyer  again. 
Then  he  began  to  grow  angry,  and  stamped  his  foot  in 
a  great  rage. 

'  "  Let  us  go  and  look  for  him,"  said  the  angel  quietly. 

'So  together  the  lawyer  and  his  guest  went  and 
searched  each  room  carefully,  but  no  signs  of  the 
missing  monkey  could  they  find.  At  last,  however,  in 
a  little  dark  cupboard  they  saw  a  crouching  form,  and 
the  angel  went  forward  to  touch  it. 

'  But  as  soon  as  the  Diavolo  caught  sight  of  the  angel 
he  gave  a  great  cry  and  sprang  headlong  against  the 
outer  wall  of  the  room.  At  his  touch  the  wall  gave 
way,  stones  rattled  down,  and  a  great  hole  was  made. 
Then,  in  the  midst  of  a  cloud  of  smoke  and  dust,  the 
Evil  One  disappeared. 

*  The  lawyer  looked  on  in  terror  and  amazement,  and 


THE  ANGEL  AND  THE  DIAVOLO          57 

then  turned  to  his  visitor.  But  the  visitor  too  was 
gone,  and  instead  there  stood  an  angel  looking  at  him 
with  sad,  pleading  eyes. 

'  "I  have  returned  once  more  to  try  to  save  thee," 
he  said ;  "  see  that  this  last  time  be  not  in  vain." 

'  Then  he  spread  his  great  white  wings,  and  he  too 
flew  out  into  the  starry  night. 

'  The  lawyer  trembled  from  head  to  foot,  and  fell  upon 
his  knees,  thanking  heaven  for  his  deliverance  from  the 
wiles  of  the  Evil  One.  And  as  he  grew  calmer  he 
prayed  earnestly  that  his  good  angel  might  never 
leave  him,  but  evermore  might  guard  and  bless  him. 

'  So  happy  times  returned  to  the  old  corner  palace. 
Servants  and  friends  came  back  to  the  lawyer,  and  evil 
whisperings  ceased. 

'  The  hole  in  the  wall  was  built  up  with  new  stones, 
but  lest  it  should  be  forgotten  the  lawyer  caused  the 
figure  of  an  angel  to  be  carved  in  white  marble  and 
placed  over  the  spot. 

'  There  through  all  the  years  the  figure  of  the  angel 
has  stood  with  folded  hands  and  peaceful,  happy  face. 
There  it  still  stands  to-day,  silently  teaching  the  old 
lesson  that  good  shall  triumph  in  the  end,  telling  the 
happy  tale  "of  evil  conquered  and  wrong  made 
right." ' 


LITTLE   LEGENDS   OF   THE   MADONNA 

IN  the  lonely  country  places  of  Italy,  where  the  people 
live  a  struggling  life  of  toil,  where  comforts  are  few 
and  hardships  are  many,  the  poor  often  tell  to  each 
other  the  stories  of  our  Blessed  Lord  and  the  Madonna. 
These  stories  never  fail  to  bring  comfort  and  cheer  to 
their  weary  hearts,  for  they  love  to  remember  that  the 
Lord  was  just  as  poor  as  they,  and  that  His  dear 
Mother  knew  what  it  meant  to  toil  and  care  for  her 
Child.  It  seems  to  lighten  their  burdens  and  make 
them  more  content,  when  they  think  that  the  King  of 
Heaven  once  shared  their  lot. 

And  sometimes  when  the  children  complain  that 
they  have  only  lupin  beans  to  eat,  and  say  that  lupins 
leave  them  just  as  hungry  as  they  were  before,  the 
mother  will  tell  them  this  old  legend,  which  the 
children  never  tire  of  hearing. 

We  all  know  how  the  Gesu  Bambino  was  born  in  a 
poor  stable  with  no  royal  servants  to  guard  Him,  al- 
though He  was  King  of  Heaven.  But  we  must  remem- 
ber, that  He  had  something  better  than  royal  servants. 
He  had  His  own  dear  Mother,  and  she  was  the  best 
guard  of  all.  She  needed  to  be  brave  and  watchful, 
for  very  soon  danger  drew  near.  The  wicked  King  of 


LITTLE  LEGENDS  OF  THE  MADONNA     59 

that  country  sent  out  his  cruel  soldiers  to  kill  the  new- 
born Child,  and  the  guards  were  soon  on  their  way  to 
Bethlehem  to  do  his  bidding.  Then  the  Madonna 
wrapped  the  precious  Bambino  in  her  shawl,  and  set 
out  swiftly  and  secretly  by  night,  to  save  Him  from 
King  Herod's  fury. 

Early  in  the  morning,  when  the  faint  light  was 
beginning  to  dawn  over  the  hills,  and  the  olive-trees 
showed  silver  in  the  morning  dew,  the  poor  Madonna 
sat  down  to  rest  by  the  wayside.  She  was  very  weary, 
for  she  had  walked  all  night.  Her  heart  too  was 
heavy  with  fear,  though  her  precious  burden  felt 
light. 

So  far  she  had  escaped,  but  even  now  as  she  rested 
she  heard  the  tramp  of  feet  close  by,  and  saw  a  com- 
pany of  soldiers  wending  their  way  down  the  long 
white  road.  It  was  useless  to  think  of  hiding,  for 
they  must  already  have  seen  her,  and  it  was  useless,  too, 
to  think  of  flight,  for  the  men  would  so  easily  overtake 
her.  There  was  nothing  to  do  but  to  sit  still  quietly 
and  pray  to  the  good  God  for  help.  So  she  did  not 
move  or  start,  but  gently  and  carefully  she  laid  the 
Bambino  in  her  lap  and  covered  Him  with  her 
apron,  tying  the  corners  together  to  hide  what  lay 
there. 

'  Sleep,  Little  One,  sleep,'  she  whispered.  '  Thy 
Mother  will  see  that  no  harm  comes  near  Thee.  Only 
sleep.' 

Then  up  came  the  guards  heated  and  angry  with 


60  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

their  fruitless  search.      Very  roughly  they  spoke  to 
her. 

'  Hast  thou  seen  a  woman  and  child  pass  by  this 
way  ?  '  they  asked.  '  Answer  truly  or  it  will  be  the 
worse  for  thee.' 

'  I  have  seen  no  one  pass  by,'  said  the  Madonna, 
lifting  her  gentle  eyes  to  their  scowling  faces. 

'  What  hast  thou  got  in  thy  apron  ?  '  shouted  one  of 
the  men. 

'  Gran'  Signer,'  she  answered,  and  by  the  way  she 
said  those  words  it  sounded  as  if  she  meant  that  her 
apron  was  full  of  grain.  But  what  she  truly  said  was 
'the  great  lord.'  Then  one  of  the  soldiers  rudely 
caught  at  a  corner  of  her  apron  and  shook  it.  And  lo  ! 
a  stream  of  golden  grain  trickled  out. 

The  men  seemed  satisfied  then  that  this  was  but  a 
poor  peasant  woman  who  could  tell  them  nothing, 
so  they  turned  back  grumbling  to  seek  some  other 
road. 

The  Madonna  bent  her  head  over  the  sleeping  Child 
and  thanked  God  for  the  miracle  of  the  grain,  and  then 
she  once  more  lifted  Him  in  her  arms  and  set  out  on 
her  way.  But  she  had  not  gone  far  before  she  again 
heard  the  tramp  of  soldiers'  feet,  and  turning  aside  she 
hurried  through  a  field  of  lupins.  The  lupin  beans 
were  dry  and  ready  to  be  cut,  and  their  tall  stalks  hid 
her  as  she  passed.  She  stepped  as  lightly  as  she  could 
and  held  her  breath  as  she  sped  on  noiselessly,  holding 
her  Treasure  in  her  arms.  But  these  lupin  beans  were 


LITTLE  LEGENDS  OF  THE  MADONNA     61 

senseless  things,  and  instead  of  keeping  very  still  and 
quiet  as  she  passed,  they  rattled  so  loudly  and  made 
such  a  busy,  bustling  noise  that  it  was  a  wonder  the 
soldiers  did  not  hear. 

The  Madonna  stopped,  trembling,  to  listen,  but  the 
tramp  of  feet  grew  fainter,  and  she  knew  that  the 
pursuers  had  passed  on  and  the  danger  was  over  for 
the  time.  Then  she  turned  back  to  the  field  of  lupins 
and  shook  her  head  over  the  noisy  beans. 

'  Could  ye  not  be  silent  when  the  Gesu  Bambino 
was  in  danger  ?  '  she  said.  '  Henceforth  when  men 
eat  of  you,  ye  shall  not  satisfy  their  hunger,  and  this 
shall  be  your  punishment.' 

So  that  is  why  the  lupin  beans  leave  ever  a  hungry, 
empty  feeling  within  us. 

But  the  Madonna  journeyed  on,  and  when  the  sun 
was  high  in  the  heavens  and  she  was  faint  with  heat, 
again  she  heard  the  sound  of  pursuing  feet.  She  was 
passing  through  a  field  just  then  where  the  peasants 
were  sowing  their  corn,  and  the  kind  people  seeing 
her  tired  face  came  round  her  and  asked  if  they  could 
help  her  on  her  way. 

'  I  have  a  great  favour  to  ask,'  she  said.  '  A  guard 
of  soldiers  will  presently  come  up,  and  should  they  ask 
if  ye  have  seen  a  woman  and  child  pass  by  this  way, 
only  answer,  I  pray  you,  that  one  passed  by  when  ye 
were  sowing  your  corn.' 

The  men  were  puzzled,  but  promised  to  do  as  she 
asked.  And  lo  !  when  she  had  crossed  the  field,  the 


62  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

corn  in  the  furrows  began  to  sprout,  the  green  blades 
shot  up,  and  the  ears  of  corn  appeared,  swelled  and 
ripened  before  their  eyes,  so  that  by  the  time  the 
soldiers  arrived  the  men  were  in  the  midst  of  the 
harvest. 

'  Have  ye  seen  a  woman  and  child  pass  by  this  way  ?  ' 
shouted  the  soldiers. 

The  peasants  stopped  their  cutting  and  looked  up, 
answering  quietly  just  as  the  Madonna  had  bade 
them. 

'  We  saw  a  woman  and  child  pass  by  when  we  were 
sowing  this  corn,'  they  said. 

'  What  use  is  that  to  us  ?  '  stormed  the  soldiers. 
'  Keep  thy  foolish  jests  for  those  that  are  in  the 
humour  for  such  things.' 

'  It  is  no  jest,'  said  one  of  the  reapers, '  we  only  speak 
the  truth.' 

'  Well,'  said  the  soldiers  to  each  other,  '  these  men 
are  too  stupid  to  deceive  us.  It  is  no  use  going  on. 
We  must  search  in  some  other  direction.' 

So  the  Madonna  and  the  Bambino  escaped  unhurt, 
for  the  good  God  has  many  ways  of  saving  His  children. 

The  poor  Madonna  !  She  had  but  a  sad,  anxious  life 
to  the  very  end,  and  even  now  one  can  see  the  traces 
of  her  tears.  It  was  when  she  stood  all  trembling  and 
weeping  beneath  the  Cross  that  the  swallows,  swooping 
and  darting  overhead,  longed  to  comfort  and  help  her. 
Even  the  birds  were  sorrowful  at  that  sight,  and  they 
flew  closer  and  closer,  circling  round  and  round  until 


LITTLE  LEGENDS  OF  THE  MADONNA     63 

at  last  they  swept  her  breast  with  their  soft  feathers  as 
they  passed.  The  great  tears  were  dropping  slowly 
from  her  eyes,  and  fell  on  the  upturned  breasts  of  the 
little  birds,  and  wherever  a  tear  fell  the  feathers  turned 
from  black  to  pure  white.  And  so  the  swallows  have 
worn  their  white  badge  ever  since  in  memory  of  the 
comfort  they  longed  to  give. 


THE   LITTLE   COUNTESS 

THERE  lived  in  Venice  in  the  year  1288  a  nobleman 
and  his  wife,  who  had  one  little  daughter.  They  had 
only  this  one  child,  and  they  did  not  wish  for  any  more. 
They  thanked  heaven  for  the  precious  little  daughter, 
who  was  dearer  to  them  than  anything  else  in  the 
world.  She  was  fairer  than  any  child  in  Venice,  a 
little  white  lily  with  a  heart  of  gold.  Wherever  she 
went  people  were  gladdened  by  the  sight  of  her  fair 
face,  but  the  sunshine  she  carried  with  her  shone 
from  her  golden  heart  which  was  so  kind  and  loving 
and  true. 

There  was  one  thing  that  the  little  Countess  loved 
above  all  others,  and  that  was  to  go  to  the  daily  service 
in  the  church  close  by.  At  first  she  could  only  go 
when  her  mother  took  her  on  Sundays  and  saints'  days, 
but  when  she  grew  a  little  older,  she  would  often  go  by 
herself.  Every  one  in  Venice  knew  the  little  Countess, 
so  she  was  quite  safe,  even  when  she  went  out  alone. 

Now  the  church  which  the  child  loved  was  on  the 
other  side  of  the  canal,  and  there  was  no  bridge  across. 
So  those  who  wished  to  go  over  were  obliged  to  take 
a  boat  at  the  ferry.  But  the  boatmen  were  always 
ready  to  row  the  little  maiden  across. 


THE  LITTLE  COUNTESS  65 

After  a  while  the  nobleman  began  to  think  that  his 
daughter  went  too  often  to  church.  He  was  glad  she 
was  such  a  good  child,  but  he  did  not  want  her  to 
become  a  saint.  He  meant  her  to  marry  some  rich, 
great  lord,  and  live  a  gay  life  in  the  world.  He  was 
afraid  that  if  she  went  to  church  so  much  she  would 
think  too  much  of  heaven  and  too  little  of  earth. 

So  one  day  he  told  her  she  must  no  longer  go  each 
morning  to  church. 

The  little  Countess  had  always  been  as  good  and 
obedient  as  a  child  could  be,  but  now  she  told  her 
father  that  she  could  not  obey  him.  God  was  her 
Father  too,  and  she  must  try  to  please  Him.  The 
father  did  not  wish  to  seem  harsh,  for  he  loved  his  little 
daughter  dearly,  so  he  said  no  more.  But  that  very 
day  he  went  to  the  boatmen  at  the  ferry  and  told  them 
they  were  on  no  account  to  row  the  little  Countess 
across  the  water  when  she  wanted  to  go  to  church. 
He  slipped  some  gold  pieces  into  their  hands  to  help 
them  to  remember  his  command,  and  they  promised 
faithfully  they  would  do  as  he  directed. 

Early  the  next  morning  the  child  came  to  the  ferry 
as  usual,  and  was  going  to  slip  into  the  first  boat  when 
the  boatman  told  her  he  could  not  take  her  across. 
She  went  to  the  next  boat,  but  there,  too,  the  boatman 
said  the  same.  One  by  one  they  refused  to  take  her 
across  the  canal. 

The  little  Countess  gazed  at  the  men  with  her 
innocent,  questioning  eyes.  She  wondered  what  it 

E 


66  LEGENDS  OF  ITALY 

could   mean.      But   the    men    looked    shamefacedly 
away. 

For  one  moment  her  lips  began  to  tremble  and  her 
eyes  filled  with  tears,  but  then  she  wiped  the  tears 
quickly  away  and  smiled  as  happily  as  ever. 

Stepping  down  to  the  side  of  the  canal,  she  took  off 
her  little  blue  apron  and  laid  it  upon  the  water.  Then 
quite  fearlessly  she  stepped  down  upon  it.  The  boat- 
men started  forward,  but  the  child  was  in  no  danger. 
Not  only  did  the  apron  float  like  a  boat,  but  it 
began  to  be  wafted  gently  across  the  canal,  until  it 
landed  the  little  Countess  safely  on  the  other  side 
The  boatmen  stood  looking  on  in  amazement  while 
the  child  quietly  entered  the  church. 

The  story  of  that  wonderful  crossing  on  the  frail 
little  boat  was  soon  told  all  over  Venice,  and  the 
people  talked  in  reverent  tones  of  the  child-saint  who 
dwelt  among  them.  The  young  nobles  begged  for  her 
hand  in  marriage  when  she  should  be  old  enough,  and 
her  father  found  that  he  could  choose  from  among  the 
richest  and  noblest  of  the  land  to  wed  his  little  daughter. 

But  God  had  chosen  something  better  than  earthly 
honours  for  the  little  Countess.  Before  very  long  His 
messenger  came  to  carry  her  across  the  dark  river  of 
death  to  the  golden  city  of  heaven.  She  was  not  at 
all  afraid  to  go.  Just  as  gladly  and  with  as  perfect  a 
trust  as  she  had  stepped  upon  that  frail  little  boat 
to  be  carried  across  to  God's  house,  she  now  set  out  to 
go  to  the  heavenly  city. 


THE  LITTLE  COUNTESS  67 

All  Venice  mourned  for  the  little  Countess,  and  they 
buried  her  in  the  church  she  loved  so  well.  In  after 
years  mothers,  carrying  their  babies  in  their  arms, 
would  often  go  and  pray  by  the  tomb  of  the  little 
saint  and  ask  her  to  protect  their  little  ones  and  save 
them  from  the  perils  of  the  water,  just  as  the  good  God 
had  protected  and  saved  her,  when  she  was  a  child. 


PAHT   II 
STORIES    OF    ITALY 


•  ••  K 

, 
-•  .,.,.i»t- 


STELLANTE 

IN  the  long-ago  days,  when  Venice  was  as  rich  as  she 
was  beautiful,  there  lived  in  one  of  her  marble  palaces 
a  great  and  powerful  merchant.  Year  after  year  he 
had  heaped  up  his  riches  until  the  people  said  he  had 
more  gold  than  any  one  else  in  the  city,  and  that  he 
cared  for  nothing  else  but  the  pleasure  of  making 
money.  But  there  they  were  wrong,  for  there  was 
one  thing  the  merchant  loved  almost  better  than  his 
gold,  and  that  was  his  only  son,  Bartolo. 

Bartolo  was  very  different  from  his  father,  and  in 
many  ways  was  a  great  disappointment  to  the  old 
merchant-prince.  The  child  never  seemed  to  have  any 
sense  of  the  value  of  money.  Give  him  a  handful  of 
pennies,  and  instead  of  saving  them  up  they  would  be 
all  gone  before  an  hour  had  passed.  It  was  always  the 
same  story. 

'  Such  a  poor  old  beggar  asked  alms  of  me  at  the 
church  door,  my  father,  and  he  gave  me  such  a  goodly 
blessing  for  but  two  small  coins.  And  then  I  found 
the  little  Beppino  weeping  since  his  only  penny  had 
slipped  through  his  fingers  and  rolled  plump  into  the 
canal.  Thou  wouldst  not  have  left  him  uncomforted, 
and  besides,  his  thanks  were  worth  many  pennies.' 


72  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

'  Thou  art  but  a  fool,'  growled  his  father.  '  Blessings 
and  thanks  indeed  !  Much  good  may  they  do  thee, 
and  far  may  they  go  towards  filling  thy  empty 
purse.' 

But  in  spite  of  many  scoldings  Bartolo*  could  never 
learn  to  hoard  his  money  or  refuse  to  help  those  who 
asked  for  his  aid.  Even  when  he  grew  to  be  a  young 
man  of  twenty,  it  was  ever  the  same. 

'  It  is  now  time  that  thou  shouldst  learn  to  make 
money,  as  well  as  to  spend  it,'  said  his  father  one  day. 
'  I  shall  send  thee  forthwith  on  a  trial  trip  in  one  of 
my  merchant  ships.  See,  here  are  three  hundred  gold 
pieces  with  which  thou  shalt  trade.  They  are  not 
thine  own  but  given  thee  on  trust,  and  thou  shalt  not 
lend  them  or  give  them  away,  but  shalt  bring  back  to 
me  something  in  exchange.  Look  to  it  that  thou 
prove  worthy  of  my  trust.' 

Bartolo  took  the  money  gladly  and  promised  to  do 
all  that  his  father  had  said.  Many  a  time  had  he 
watched  the  great  ships  spread  their  sails  and  ride 
gallantly  out  to  sea,  and  often  had  he  followed  them 
with  longing  eyes  as  they  swept  along  the  waterway. 
But  now  he,  too,  would  go  sailing  off  towards  those 
distant  lands  of  which  he  had  so  often  dreamed. 

All  was  new  and  strange  and  wonderful  to  him  as 
Venice  was  left  behind,  and  he  began  his  first  voyage 
on  the  green  sea.  How  eagerly  he  looked  forward  to 
the  time  when  they  should  reach  the  far-off  countries 
where  he  was  to  see  such  wonders  and  trade  with  his 


STELLANTE  73 

father's  gold.  But  the  ships  had  not  sailed  many 
days  before  an  island  came  in  sight,  and  when  they 
reached  it  the  captain  sent  a  boatload  of  sailors  ashore 
that  they  might  bring  off  a  fresh  supply  of  water. 

When  the  sailors  returned  to  the  ship  they  were 
very  much  excited  and  told  a  strange  tale.  There  on 
the  island  they  had  found  a  company  of  men  who 
looked  like  brigands,  but  who  said  that  they  were 
Christian  slaves,  just  escaped  from  the  Turks.  These 
men  had  implored  the  sailors  to  help  them  as  they  had 
very  little  food  and  were  in  great  distress. 

As  soon  as  Bartolo  heard  all  this  he  jumped  into  the 
boat  and  bade  the  sailors  row  him  to  the  island,  that 
he  might  see  for  himself  who  these  men  were  and  what 
help  they  might  need. 

The  escaped  slaves  very  soon  saw  what  manner  of 
man  Bartolo  was.  And  because  he  had  such  a  kind 
heart  and  was  so  anxious  to  help  every  one,  they  made 
their  story  as  sad  as  possible,  and  ended  up  by  begging 
him  to  give  them  money. 

'  But  I  have  no  money  of  my  own  to  give  you,'  said 
Bartolo  simply.  '  I  can  but  give  you  food  and 
clothing.' 

'  No  money  ?  '  said  the  men  roughly.  '  Then  how 
comes  it  that  thou  art  sailing  as  master  of  that  great 
ship  ?  ' 

'  The  ship  belongs  to  my  father,  and  the  money  that 
I  have  is  his  also,  lent  to  me  on  trust,'  answered 
Bartolo.  '  I  am  bound  by  my  promise  not  to  give  it 


74  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

away,  but  to  trade  with  it  and  bring  back  merchandise 
in  its  stead.' 

A  gleam  came  into  the  greedy  eyes  of  the  men  as  they 
listened. 

'  That  is  well,'  they  said,  '  for  thou  canst  then  lay 
out  thy  money  wisely  in  buying  our  great  treasure.' 

'  What  treasure  is  that  ?  '  asked  Bartolo  in  surprise, 
for  the  men  had  said  they  possessed  nothing. 

'  A  treasure  indeed,'  said  one  of  them  with  a  hoarse 
laugh,  '  the  most  beautiful  maiden  thine  eyes  have 
ever  rested  upon.  She  is  a  princess,  daughter  of  the 
Grand  Turk.  When  we  escaped  from  the  palace  we 
contrived  to  carry  her  off  with  us,  and  now  we  mean  to 
make  her  serve  our  ends  in  one  way  or  another. 
Either  we  shall  sell  her  for  gold,  or  make  her  suffer  in 
revenge  for  all  the  misery  her  people  have  caused  us 
these  many  years.' 

'  I  do  not  buy  slaves,'  said  Bartolo  haughtily,  '  and 
what  use  would  a  beautiful  maiden  be  to  me  ?  ' 

'  Come  now,'  said  the  man,  '  thou  mayest  at  least 
look  at  our  treasure,  even  if  thou  hast  no  mind  to  buy 
her.' 

Then  with  cruel,  rough  hands  they  dragged  forward 
a  young,  helpless  girl  and  placed  her  in  front  of  Bartolo. 
Never  before  had  he  seen  anything  half  so  lovely, 
and  he  almost  held  his  breath  as  he  gazed  earnestly  at 
her.  Her  gauzy  dress  of  silken  tissue  was  torn  and 
soiled,  and  she  looked  like  a  delicate  flower  which  had 
been  carelessly  plucked  and  left  to  fade.  But  in  spite 


STELLANTE  75 

of  all  she  had  suffered,  her  beauty  shone  out  like  a 
gleam  of  heaven's  sunshine  in  a  dark  place.  Her 
long  golden  hair  had  escaped  from  its  fastening  and 
half  wrapped  her  round  as  with  a  mantle,  and  her 
wonderful  star-like  eyes  seemed  to  shine  as  from  an 
inward  light. 

It  was  plain  that  she  had  been  but  cruelly  treated, 
for  the  look  she  cast  at  Bartolo  was  one  of  terror. 
She  seemed  so  unhappy  that  his  heart  was  wrung 
Avith  pity,  and  he  began  to  wonder  if  he  could  not  buy 
her  and  save  her  from  the  cruelty  of  her  captors. 

'  Well,  and  how  much  do  you  want  for  your 
treasure  ?  '  he  said,  as  he  turned  to  the  men  who 
watched  him  with  eager  looks. 

'  Six  hundred  golden  pieces,'  they  said  at  once. 

'  Then  I  certainly  cannot  buy  her,'  said  Bartolo, 
'  for  I  have  only  three  hundred  zecchini  all  told.' 

But  the  men  began  to  consult  together,  for  they 
wanted  to  get  rid  of  the  princess,  and  needed  the 
money  immediately,  so  with  a  very  bad  grace  they 
told  Bartolo  he  might  have  her  at  that  price. 

'  Though  indeed  thou  mightest  well  give  us  more,' 
they  grumbled,  '  seeing  how  rich  are  her  clothes  and 
how  precious  is  that  jewelled  star  which  she  wears 
round  her  neck.' 

But  seeing  there  was  indeed  no  more  money  to  be 
had,  they  took  all  that  they  could  get,  and  Bartolo 
carried  off  the  beautiful  maiden  back  to  the  ship  with 
him. 


76  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

Now,  as  all  the  money  was  gone  and  there  was 
nothing  left  with  which  to  buy  merchandise,  it  seemed 
useless  to  go  farther,  and  so  the  ship  was  turned 
homewards  and  they  set  sail  once  more  for  Venice. 

At  first  the  beautiful  princess  was  more  frightened 
than  ever,  but  ere  long,  when  she  saw  how  gently 
she  was  treated,  she  began  to  take  courage.  The 
best  state-room  was  given  to  her,  and  she  was 
waited  upon  as  if  she  were  a  queen,  while  every  one 
was  ready  to  do  her  bidding.  So  the  frightened  look 
began  to  die  out  of  her  star-like  eyes,  and  she  grew 
more  beautiful  than  ever.  No  one  could  understand 
her  at  first,  for  she  spoke  a  language  that  sounded 
strange  in  their  ears,  but  very  soon  she  learned  to  say 
'  Bartolo,'  and  whenever  she  wanted  anything,  or  if 
she  was  lonely  or  unhappy,  her  soft  voice  would  be 
heard  calling  '  Bartolo,  Bartolo.'  When  he  came  he 
was  sure  to  make  everything  right. 

After  that  Bartolo  began  to  teach  her  other  words, 
and  especially  taught  her  to  say  '  Father  '  over  and 
over  again.  He  was  very  anxious  that  the  old 
merchant  should  be  pleased  with  the  beautiful  girl 
whom  he  was  bringing  home  in  exchange  for  the  gold. 

So  the  pleasant  days  flew  swiftly  by.  But  though 
the  maiden  seemed  happy,  there  were  times  when  the 
look  of  misery  and  fear  would  cloud  her  eyes  again. 
She  could  not  yet  understand  where  she  was  going. 
She  knew  she  was  a  slave,  and  feared  she  might  be  sold 
once  more,  and  that  perhaps  a  worse  fate  awaited  her. 


STELLANTE  77 

At  last  they  came  in  sight  of  Venice,  and  Bartolo 
was  rejoiced  to  see  his  beautiful  city  again.  But  for 
the  first  time  he  began  to  wonder  what  his  father 
would  think  of  this  adventure.  It  would  be  wiser, 
he  thought,  to  see  him  alone  and  tell  him  all  about 
it,  before  bringing  the  maiden  home.  So  he  left  the 
princess  in  the  ship,  promising  ere  long  to  return  and 
fetch  her. 

The  old  merchant  was  overjoyed  to  see  his  son,  and 
embraced  him  again  and  again. 

'  But  how  is  it  that  thou  hast  returned  so  soon  ?  ' 
he  asked. 

Then  Bartolo  began  to  tell  his  tale,  and  as  he  went 
on  the  merchant's  brow  grew  blacker  and  blacker, 
and  when  the  story  was  finished  with  the  account  of 
how  the  three  hundred  golden  zecchini  had  been  paid 
for  the  maiden,  the  old  man's  rage  knew  no  bounds. 

'  Alas  !  that  I  should  have  a  fool  for  a  son,'  he 
shouted.  '  Dost  thou  dream  that  thou  canst  ever  get 
half  the  money  for  her  that  thou  hast  given  ?  ' 

'  Get  money  for  her  ?  '  said  Bartolo.  '  What  ? 
Dost  thou  imagine  I  intend  to  sell  her  ?  ' 

'  And  what  else  is  she  good  for  ?  '  asked  his  father. 
'  If  thou  wilt  not  sell  her,  I  will,  and  that  right  quickly 
too.' 

'  Thou  shalt  not  as  much  as  touch  her,'  said  Bartolo, 
getting  angry  too,  '  and  if  thou  darest  to  interfere  with 
her  in  any  way,  I  will  appeal  to  the  Sindaco  for 
protection.' 


78  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

The  old  merchant  had  never  seen  his  son  angry 
before,  and  as,  in  spite  of  his  loud  talk,  he  was  rather  a 
coward,  he  became  somewhat  frightened  at  Bartolo's 
wrath. 

'  Come,  come,'  he  said  in  a  gentler  tone,  '  I  will 
not  touch  her.  Let  me  but  see  this  wonderful 
treasure.' 

So  Bartolo  went  back  to  the  ship  and  brought  the 
maiden  to  his  father's  house,  and  as  they  returned 
together  he  tried  to  make  her  understand  where  they 
were  going  to,  by  saying  '  Father  '  over  and  over  again. 

The  sun  had  been  hiding  behind  a  cloud,  and  the 
room  looked  grey  and  cheerless  as  the  maiden  came 
timidly  forward.  But  just  at  that  moment  the  cloud 
passed  and  a  burst  of  sunshine  flooded  the  room  with 
light.  It  shone  upon  the  silvery  gauze  of  the  princess's 
dress,  it  lightened  into  a  cloud  of  glory  the  waves  of 
her  golden  hair,  and  played  with  tiny  points  of  light 
upon  the  sparkling  jewels  of  the  star  upon  her  breast, 
until  she  seemed  wrapped  round  in  a  halo  of  living 
flame.  Her  starry  eyes  shone  with  excitement,  and 
as  she  came  nearer  and  said  *  Father  '  in  her  soft  voice, 
the  old  man  started  as  if  he  had  seen  a  vision,  and  then 
bowed  his  head  and  kissed  her  hand  as  if  doing 
homage  to  a  queen. 

There  was  no  more  talk  of  selling  the  treasure,  for 
the  old  merchant  began  to  love  her  almost  as  much  as 
he  loved  his  son.  And  when  the  maiden  had  learned 
to  speak  their  language,  she  guided  the  household 


STELLANTE  79 

affairs  so  skilfully,  and  attended  to  all  their  wants  so 
carefully,  that  Bartolo  and  his  father  wondered  what 
they  had  ever  done  without  her. 

'  Bartolo,'  said  the  old  man  one  day,  '  pray  what 
dost  thou  mean  to  do  with  this  beautiful  maiden  ?  ' 

Bartolo  looked  up  with  troubled  eyes. 

'  I  too  have  been  thinking  of  that,'  he  said.  '  Me- 
thinks  we  should  send  her  to  some  convent  where 
the  good  nuns  would  teach  her  our  faith  so  that  she 
may  be  baptized,  and  then  perchance  we  may  wed 
her  to  some  great  prince.' 

'  Now,  by  my  faith,'  said  the  old  merchant  crossly, 
'  thou  art  more  foolish  than  ever  I  had  supposed. 
Why  not  marry  her  thyself  ?  ' 

But  Bartolo  opened  his  eyes  wide  in  wonder  and 
surprise. 

'  Marry  her  ! '  he  repeated ;  '  but  she  is  a  princess,  and 
would  never  marry  a  common  merchant.' 

'  Oh,  go  thy  own  foolish  way,'  said  his  father;  '  I 
wash  my  hands  of  thee.' 

Bartolo  shook  his  head  gravely,  and  ere  long  he  so 
arranged  matters  that  the  princess  was  received  into  a 
convent.  There  she  was  taught  many  things,  and  at 
last  was  baptized  by  the  name  of  Stellante.  They 
chose  that  name  because  her  eyes  were  like  the  stars, 
and  because  she  always  wore  upon  her  breast  the 
beautiful  star-like  jewel,  which  was  her  only  possession. 

But  it  was  not  long  before  the  good  nuns  sent  for 
Bartolo  and  told  him  that  their  charge  was  very 


80  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

vmhappy  and  constantly  prayed  to  be  allowed  to  go 
home.  Not  till  then  did  Bartolo  come  to  know  that 
his  beautiful  Stellante  really  loved  him  and  could  not 
be  happy  without  him.  So  they  were  married,  and  it 
seemed  as  if  life  was  all  to  be  as  gay  as  a  summer's 
morning. 

But  at  the  end  of  a  year  the  old  merchant  began  to 
grow  restless  and  called  his  son  to  him. 

'  Thou  hast  well  learned  how  to  spend  money,'  he 
said,  '  but  never  how  to  make  it.  Once  more  I  will 
give  thee  three  hundred  zecchini  and  a  good  ship, 
and  to-morrow  thou  shalt  sail  away  on  a  fresh 
venture.' 

Sorrow  fell  on  the  heart  of  Stellante  when  she  knew 
that  she  must  be  left  alone.  Day  and  night  she  sat 
and  wove  a  fine  chain  of  her  own  golden  hair,  and  when 
it  was  finished  she  hung  thereon  her  jewelled  star  and 
clasped  it  round  the  neck  of  her  beloved  Bartolo. 

'  Thou  shalt  never  part  with  it,'  she  said.  '  The 
chain  of  my  hair  will  bind  my  heart  to  thine — the  star 
will  serve  to  remind  thee  of  Stellante.' 

So  Bartolo  set  out  once  more,  but  this  time  he  was 
not  eager  to  go,  but  rather  counted  the  days  until  he 
should  return. 

The  first  place  at  which  the  ship  stopped  was  the 
little  town  of  Amalfi,  with  its  great  convent  perched 
on  the  side  of  the  vine-clad  hill.  The  people  of 
Amalfi  were  then  a  greedy,  grasping  race,  who  cared 
for  nothing  but  gain  and  bargaining,  and  as  Bartolo 


STELLANTE  81 

crossed  the  market-place  he  saw  to  his  surprise  that 
a  dead  man  lay  there  among  the  merchandise. 

'  How  is  this  ?  '  he  asked  of  one  of  the  passers-by  ; 
'  do  you  allow  a  man  to  lie  unburied  in  your  streets  ?  ' 

'  That  is  a  man  who  died  in  debt,'  said  the  other 
carelessly,  '  and  his  creditors  will  not  allow  him  to  be 
buried  until  all  his  debts  are  paid.' 

That,  of  course,  was  more  than  Bartolo  could  suffer, 
and  before  long  he  had  paid  all  the  poor  man's  debts, 
and  the  body  was  laid  to  rest.  Then  Bartolo  felt  he 
must  help  the  widow  and  children,  and  when  all  was 
done  there  was  not  a  penny  left  of  the  three  hundred 
golden  zecchini. 

'  Well,'  said  Bartolo  to  himself,  '  this  time,  at  any 
rate,  my  father  cannot  disapprove,  for  surely  he 
would  himself  have  acted  as  I  have  done.'  So  he  sailed 
back  to  Venice  in  good  spirits,  longing  to  see  Stellante 
again. 

No  words  can  describe  the  rage  and  fury  of  the  old 
merchant  when  he  heard  how  his  son  had  spent  the 
gold  pieces. 

'  Never  darken  my  doors  again ! '  he  screamed. 
'  From  this  day  forth  I  cast  thee  out,  and  thou  art  no 
longer  a  son  of  mine.  The  Turkish  girl  and  the  dead 
man  may  be  thy  protectors.' 

Very  sorrowfully  then  did  Bartolo  turn  away,  but 
scarcely  had  he  gone  ten  steps  when  a  little  hand  was 
slipped  into  his  and  he  found  Stellante  by  his  side. 

4  Thou  canst  not  come  with  me,  little  Star,'  he  said. 

v 


82  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

'  I  have  no  home  now  to  which  to  take  thee.  Stay 
rather  in  peace  and  comfort  with  my  father.' 

'  But  I  cannot  live  without  thee,'  said  Stellante, 
'  and  didst  thou  not  hear  what  thy  father  said  ?  The 
Turkish  girl  will  indeed  be  thy  protector.' 

So  together  they  went  out  to  seek  their  fortune,  and 
Stellante  began  to  sew  the  most  wonderful  pieces  of 
embroidery,  such  as  no  one  had  ever  before  seen  in 
Venice.  When  these  were  sold  they  brought  in  such  a 
great  price  that  there  was  money  enough  on  which  to 
live  in  ease  and  comfort.  Bartolo,  too,  found  work 
to  do,  and  while  he  was  away  Stellante  sewed  her 
embroidery  and  began  to  make  three  great  pieces  of 
tapestry,  the  stitches  of  which  were  so  fine  and  varied 
that  a  whole  year  passed  before  the  work  was  finished. 

Now  it  happened  at  the  end  of  a  year  that  a  great 
fair  was  held  to  which  buyers  and  sellers  came  from 
all  the  country  round.  Stellante  therefore  took  the 
tapestry  and  bade  Bartolo  carry  it  to  the  fair  where 
he  might  chance  to  sell  it. 

'  But  above  all  things,'  she  warned  him,  '  do  not 
breathe  my  name  to  any  one  or  tell  who  has  done  the 
work,  and  do  not  take  less  than  a  hundred  gold  zecchini 
for  each  piece.' 

The  days  of  the  fair  went  past  and  many  people 
came  to  look  and  admire  the  wonderful  pieces  of 
tapestry,  but  they  all  shook  their  heads  when  they 
heard  of  the  great  price  which  was  asked  for  them.  No 
one  was  found  who  would  offer  even  fifty  zecchini. 


STELLANTE  83 

Bartolo  began  to  feel  downcast  and  heavy-hearted, 
for  it  was  near  the  end  of  the  fair,  and  he  feared  he 
would  be  forced  to  carry  back  the  tapestry  unsold. 
But  on  the  very  last  day  some  strange  foreign-looking 
men  came  to  look  at  the  work  and  seemed  to  think  the 
price  not  too  great. 

'  We  come  with  a  commission  from  the  King  of 
France,'  they  told  Bartolo.  '  He  wishes  his  palace  to 
be  hung  with  the  rarest  and  most  beautiful  tapestry, 
and  these  pieces  are  the  most  exquisite  we  have  seen. 
But  before  we  buy  them  we  would  wish  to  learn  who 
has  done  this  wonderful  work  ?  ' 

'  I  must  not  tell  the  name  of  the  worker,'  answered 
Bartolo ;  '  that  must  go  untold.' 

Then  the  men  consulted  together  and  finally  bade 
Bartolo  bring  the  tapestry  on  board  their  ship  which 
was  lying  at  anchor  close  by.  It  must  be  delivered  to 
the  captain,  they  said,  and  he  would  pay  for  it  himself. 

But  when  Bartolo  had  carried  the  precious  load  on 
board  and  the  captain  had  examined  it  closely,  he  still 
refused  to  pay  the  money. 

'  This  is  a  woman's  work,'  he  said,  '  and  how  am  I 
to  know  that  thou  hast  not  stolen  it  ?  ' 

Bartolo  was  very  angry  when  he  heard  this,  so  angry 
indeed  that  he  forgot  the  warning  given  him  by 
Stellante. 

'  It  is  my  wife's  work,'  he  said  proudly,  '  and  I  am 
selling  it  for  her.' 

'  Nevertheless  you  shall  prove  your  words,'  answered 


84  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

the  captain.     '  Bring  thy  wife  here  that  I  may  pay 
her  the  money  herself.' 

So  Bartolo  went  home  and  told  Stellante  all  that 
had  happened,  and  how  in  his  anger  he  had  broken  his 
promise. 

'  All  that  cannot  now  be  mended,'  said  Stellante  ; 
'  but  thovi  shouldst  not  have  left  the  tapestry  behind. 
Now  we  shall  lose  the  work  of  a  whole  long  year.' 

'  Nay,  but  thou  wilt  come  with  me  and  claim  the 
money,  Stellante  ?  '  said  Bartolo  anxiously,  for  he  could 
not  bear  to  think  of  losing  that  exquisite  work. 

Stellante  shook  her  head. 

'  Wiser  not,  dear  heart,'  she  said.  '  Rather  let  us 
lose  the  work  than  risk  an  unknown  danger.' 

But  Bartolo  gave  her  no  rest  until  she  consented  to 
do  as  he  wished,  and  at  last  they  went  back  together 
to  the  great  foreign  ship. 

The  captain's  rough  manner  changed  when  he  saw 
the  beautiful  maiden  with  the  star-like  eyes,  and  he 
courteously  invited  her  to  descend  to  his  cabin  that  he 
might  at  once  pay  her  the  money.  But  no  sooner  had 
she  disappeared  below  than  the  cry  of  '  Bartolo ! 
Bartolo ! '  rang  out,  and  when  her  husband  rushed 
forward  he  was  seized  by  two  sailors  and  received  a 
blow  on  the  head  which  felled  him  to  the  deck  and  he 
became  unconscious. 

How  long  it  was  that  he  lay  there,  Bartolo  never 
knew,  but  when  he  came  to  himself  the  ship  was  sailing 
far  out  to  sea  and  there  was  no  land  in  sight.  Not  a 


STELLANTE  85 

sound  came  from  the  cabin,  and  the  sailors  told  him 
roughly  that  Stellante  was  dead.  So  he  sank  back  in 
black  despair  once  more. 

Now  the  sailors  were  speaking  falsely  when  they 
said  that  Stellante  was  dead,  for  Stellante  was  alive 
and  in  safe  keeping,  but  in  another  part  of  the  ship. 

These  men  were  none  other  than  the  servants  of  the 
Grand  Turk,  her  father,  who  had  sent  them  out  to 
seek  all  over  the  world  for  his  lost  daughter.  Vainly 
had  they  searched  all  these  years  and  not  a  clue  had 
they  found  until  one  of  them  had  caught  sight  of  the 
beautiful  tapestry,  and  knew  that  the  secret  of  that 
exquisite  work  was  known  only  to  the  Sultan's 
daughters.  Thus  they  had  laid  their  plans  to  carry 
off  Stellante,  and  were  now  on  their  way  back  to 
Turkey  to  carry  her  home  to  her  father.  Of  course 
the  Grand  Turk  would  have  nothing  to  say  to  Bartolo, 
who  was  but  a  common  man  and  a  Christian  to  boot, 
and  the  captain  was  anxious  to  get  rid  of  him  as  soon 
as  possible.  That  very  day,  when  the  ship  was  sailing 
past  a  desert  island,  the  captain  commanded  that  the 
captive  should  be  put  ashore  and  left  there  to  starve. 

Bound  hand  and  foot  poor  Bartolo  was  left  helpless 
upon  the  desolate  shore.  His  life  would  soon  have 
been  ended  had  not  one  of  the  sailors  in  pity  turned 
back  and  cut  the  ropes  which  were  tied  so  tightly 
round  him. 

'  It  may  give  thee  a  chance  of  life,  poor  wretch,'  said 
the  sailor,  as  he  hurried  after  his  companions. 


86  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

Weak  and  ill  from  all  the  hardships  and  suffering 
he  had  undergone,  Bartolo  could  scarcely  stand  up- 
right, and  as  he  tried  to  climb  up  the  hill  in  search 
of  water  to  cool  his  parched  throat,  he  often  stumbled 
and  fell.  It  was  drawing  towards  evening  now,  and 
only  the  last  faint  twittering  of  the  birds  was  heard 
as  they  settled  to  rest  in  the  branches  of  the  thick 
trees.  The  flowers  that  go  to  rest  had  folded  their 
petals  and  closed  their  cups,  and  not  a  sound  was 
soon  to  be  heard  but  the  lap  of  the  waves  on  the 
shore  below. 

Suddenly  the  clear  call  of  a  vesper  bell  broke  the 
heavy  silence  and  Bartolo  paused  in  amazement. 
Could  he  be  dreaming  ?  No,  there  was  the  sound  of 
the  bell  again,  and  as  he  looked  up  he  saw  the  dim 
outline  of  a  little  chapel  upon  the  brow  of  the  hill. 
Perhaps  if  he  could  climb  that  steep  path  there  might 
be  some  one  there  who  could  help  him.  His  feet 
dragged  wearily  on,  and  all  the  time  he  wondered  if, 
after  all,  he  wanted  help,  or  if  it  would  not  be  better 
to  lie  down  and  die. 

Darker  and  darker  it  grew,  and  then  one  pale  star 
shone  out  through  the  deep  blue,  and  breathed  its 
pure  silver  light  upon  the  poor  stumbling  form,  as  if 
to  light  a  beacon  of  hope  in  the  black  darkness  of  his 
despair. 

With  a  start  Bartolo  turned  and  caught  a  glint  of 
that  silver  point  of  light,  and  stretching  out  his  hands, 
he  called  aloud  in  the  bitterness  and  longing  of  his 


STELLANTE  87 

heart,  '  Stellante,  Stellante,  where  art  thou,  star  of  my 
heart  ?  '  Then  the  darkness  seemed  to  close  in  around 
him  and  he  knew  no  more. 

But  close  at  hand  an  old  hermit  was  kneeling  in  the 
little  chapel,  and  when  the  strange  cry  fell  upon  his 
ear,  he  rose  quickly  from  his  knees  and  hurried  out  to 
see  who  it  was  that  needed  his  help.  Very  gently  he 
carried  Bartolo  into  his  poor  cell  and  laid  him  upon  the 
bed  of  dried  leaves,  and  held  a  cup  of  cool  water  to  his 
lips. 

For  many  weeks  the  good  old  hermit  tenderly  nursed 
the  stranger  back  to  life,  but  could  not  find  out  who  he 
was  or  whence  he  came.  There  was  but  one  cry 
always  upon  his  lips, '  Stellante,  Stellante,'  and  nothing 
more. 

Then  by-and-bye  as  health  returned  Bartolo  told  his 
story  little  by  little,  and  the  old  man  listened  with 
pitying  look. 

'  Grieve  not  so  bitterly,  my  son,'  he  said  at  length. 
'  Something  tells  me  that  the  star  of  thy  life  is  not 
yet  set.  Be  sure  that  Stellante  lives  and  some  day 
thou  wilt  again  behold  her.' 

'  Thou  meanest,  perchance,  in  Paradise  ?  '  said 
Bartolo  drearily  ;  '  but,  Father,  that  seems  a  long,  long 
way  off.' 

But  the  old  hermit  shook  his  head  and  still  bade 
Bartolo  not  despair. 

'  Meanwhile,  my  son,  what  wilt  thou  do  here  ?  '  he 
asked.  '  Shall  we  set  up  a  signal  upon  the  hilltop  that 


88  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

some  passing  ship  may  stay  its  course  and  carry  thee 
hence  ?  ' 

'  No,  no,'  said  Bartolo  quickly,  '  let  me  rather  live 
here  quietly  with  thee.  The  world  has  been  no  friend 
to  me,  and  I  am  done  with  it.' 

The  old  hermit  thought  deeply  for  a  few  minutes 
and  then  laid  his  hand  tenderly  on  Bartolo's  bowed 
head. 

'  I  am  old  now,'  he  said,  '  and  my  span  of  life  grows 
short.  If  thou  wilt  tarry  here  with  me  my  days  will 
indeed  be  brighter  for  thy  presence.  But  either  thou 
must  leave  at  once  before  I  grow  to  love  thee  and 
depend  on  thee  too  much,  or  else  thou  must  promise 
me  that  whatever  comes  thou  wilt  never  part  from  me.' 

'  That  will  I  promise  with  all  my  heart,'  said  Bartolo, 
and  he  knelt  to  receive  the  hermit's  blessing. 

So  the  days  went  by  and  the  hermit  and  Bartolo 
lived  their  simple  life  together.  There  was  much  to 
do  in  the  garden,  digging  and  planting  and  training  the 
vines,  and  there  was  the  little  chapel  to  sweep  out,  and 
the  bell  to  ring  for  matins  and  vespers.  They  scarcely 
noticed  how  quickly  the  days  slipped  by  until  one  day 
they  counted  up  that  a  whole  year  had  passed  since 
Bartolo  had  been  left  upon  the  island. 

They  were  sitting  that  afternoon,  talking  happily 
together  as  they  looked  across  the  blue  mirror  of  the 
sea,  when  they  suddenly  caught  sight  of  a  ship  sailing 
towards  the  island  with  widespread  sails  like  a  white 
butterfly.  As  it  came  nearer,  and  its  flag  could  be 


STELLANTE  89 

seen,  the  hermit  rose  quickly  to  his  feet  and  turned 
to  Bartolo. 

'  My  son,'  he  said,  '  we  must  hide  ourselves  in  some 
safe  place.  The  men  on  board  that  ship  are  Turkish 
pirates,  and  should  they  land  and  find  us  here  we 
would  fare  badly  at  their  hands.' 

Swiftly  then  Bartolo  and  the  old  hermit  made  their 
way  to  the  little  chapel,  which  was  well  built  and  had  a 
strong  oaken  door.  This  door  they  made  stronger  still 
by  piling  against  it  inside  their  few  wooden  benches, 
and  the  store  of  winter  firewood  which  they  had  already 
gathered. 

So  well  and  quickly  did  Bartolo  work  that  when 
the  pirates,  with  a  shout  of  triumph,  discovered  their 
hiding-place  and  tried  to  force  the  door,  they  could  not 
move  it  an  inch.  Again  and  again  they  tried  and  then 
they  grew  impatient,  for  they  had  but  little  time  to 
spare. 

'  Come  out,'  they  shouted  to  Bartolo ;  '  we  will  let 
thee  go  unharmed  if  thou  wilt  open  the  door.' 

'  But  wilt  thou  also  spare  the  holy  man,  my  father  ?  ' 
said  Bartolo  from  inside. 

'  No,  no,'  shouted  the  pirates,  '  the  price  of  thy 
freedom  shall  be  the  life  of  the  old  man.' 

'  Then  will  we  die  together,'  said  Bartolo  calmly. 

The  pirates  drew  off  for  a  little  to  consider  what  was 
to  be  done.  They  had  no  means  of  setting  fire  to  the 
little  chapel,  and  it  was  now  time  to  return  to  their 
ship. 


90  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

Come,  then,'  they  shouted  at  last,  '  open  the  door 
and  both  your  lives  shall  be  spared.' 

Even  the  rough  pirates  were  touched  by  the  sight  of 
the  two  figures  that  came  slowly  out  of  the  chapel. 
The  old  hermit,  frail  and  aged,  and  the  young  man  to 
whom  he  clung  with  trembling  hands  and  who  guided 
his  tottering  steps  with  loving  care  while  he  gazed 
fearlessly  into  the  faces  of  their  captors. 

'  Thou  art  a  brave  man,'  said  the  pirate  chief,  '  and 
we  love  bravery  wherever  we  find  it.  It  is  true  that 
henceforth  ye  are  doomed  to  be  slaves,  but  I  will 
promise  that  when  thou  art  sold  thou  shalt  not  be 
parted  from  thy  aged  father  whose  life  thou  hast 
saved.' 

The  chief  was  as  good  as  his  word,  and  when  the 
ship  arrived  at  Constantinople,  Bartolo  and  the  old 
hermit  were  sold  to  the  Sultan's  gardener,  and  were  set 
to  work  together  in  the  palace  gardens. 

But  what  had  become  of  Stellante  all  this  time  ? 
On  that  evil  day  when  the  captain  of  the  Turkish 
vessel  told  her  he  had  discovered  who  she  was,  and 
that  he  meant  to  carry  her  back  to  Turkey,  she  cried 
aloud  as  she  always  did  in  any  trouble,  '  Bartolo, 
Bartolo,'  feeling  sure  he  would  come  and  rescue  her. 
Never  before  had  he  failed  her,  never  before  had  her 
cry  fallen  unheeded  on  his  ears.  And  when  he  did  not 
answer  she  was  ready  to  believe  what  the  captain  so 
grimly  told  her,  that  Bartolo  was  dead. 

They  could  do  as  they  liked  with  her  then,  she  cared 


STELLANTE  91 

for  nothing,  and  it  was  easy  to  keep  her  a  close 
prisoner  until  Bartolo  was  safely  put  out  of  the 
way  upon  the  desert  island.  Like  a  lily  with  a 
broken  stem  she  sat  bowed  with  grief  and  refused  all 
comfort. 

Then  at  last  the  ship  sailed  into  the  harbour  and  the 
captain  delivered  the  long-lost  princess  to  her  father 
the  Sultan.  But  there  was  no  joy  in  Stellante's  heart, 
and  the  light  of  the  stars  had  faded  from  her  eyes. 

The  Sultan  scarcely  knew  his  beautiful  daughter 
again  in  this  pale,  sad  maiden,  and  he  listened  kindly 
to  her  story,  though  she  dared  not  tell  him  that  she 
had  become  a  Christian. 

'  I  am  weary  and  broken-hearted,'  she  said  when  she 
had  finished  her  tale ;  '  let  me  live  for  a  while  alone  in 
peace  and  quietness,  my  father.' 

'  Thou  shalt  do  whatever  pleaseth  thee  best,'  said 
the  Sultan,  ready  to  promise  anything  in  his  delight  at 
having  her  back  once  more. 

So  Stellante  lived  in  a  separate  part  of  the  palace  all 
alone,  with  only  one  old  black  slave  called  Rachel  to 
wait  upon  her. 

Life  seemed  like  a  long  grey  road  stretching  out 
before  her,  flat  and  uninteresting,  and  she  shivered  as 
she  sat  day  after  day  gazing  into  the  future  which 
looked  so  empty,  cold,  and  grey. 

'  Your  Highness,'  said  the  old  black  slave  one  day, 
'  are  all  Christians  as  sad  as  thou  ?  ' 

Stellante  started  and  looked  up. 


92  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

'  Nay,'  she  said,  '  the  Christians  are  happier  than 
any  other  people.' 

Old  Rachel  smiled  and  half  shook  her  head,  and  for 
the  first  time  Stellante  began  to  feel  ashamed  of  her 
selfish  sorrowing  and  for  the  ceaseless  moan  she  made 
over  her  unhappiness.  Little  by  little  she  taught  the 
old  woman  what  it  meant  to  be  a  Christian,  and  she 
grew  almost  happy  as  she  watched  the  interest  and 
light  dawn  in  the  kind  old  eyes.  Then  together  they 
made  plans  to  help  the  poor  slaves  whom  they  could 
see  working  in  the  palace  grounds,  and  at  night 
Rachel  would  steal  out  and  carry  food  and  medicine 
and  many  comforts  which  Stellante' s  skilful  fingers 
had  prepared  during  the  day. 

Gradually  the  heavy  grey  cloud  lifted  off  Stellante's 
life,  and  the  long  dull  road  was  marked  by  shining- 
white  pebbles  of  peaceful,  happy  days.  But  in  spite  of 
her  work  there  were  many  dreary  hours  to  pass  through, 
and  the  light  that  once  more  shone  in  her  starry  eyes  was 
often  dimmed  by  the  tears  that  rose  from  her  sad  heart. 

One  day,  as  she  stood  by  the  window  gazing  out  at 
the  bright  sunshine  and  gay  flowers,  she  wondered  if 
light  and  happiness  would  ever  really  fill  her  broken 
heart  again.  There  was  a  far-away  look  in  her  eyes, 
for  she  was  thinking  of  Venice  and  those  dream-like 
days  of  pure  delight,  when  the  fairy  isles  of  the  lagunes 
seemed  to  beckon  her  over  the  sea  of  glass,  with  the 
reflections  of  their  tiny  spires  like  a  long  finger  mirrored 
in  the  silent  waters.  It  was  all  so  real  to  her  then  that 


STELLANTE  93 

a  strain  of  soft  music  seemed  to  mingle  in  the  delight 
of  that  vision,  and  the  words  of  a  song  she  loved 
floated  on  the  air. 

'  Bartolo,  Bartolo,'  she  cried  softly  to  herself  with 
sobbing  breath,  and  then  she  looked  to  find  the 
picture  gone,  as  it  had  so  often  vanished  before.  But 
though  the  vision  had  fled  the  song  still  floated  on 
the  air,  and  the  words  came  clear  and  distinct  to  her 
ear  from  the  garden  beneath. 

It  was  no  dream  voice,  some  one  was  singing  down 
there  in  the  garden,  but  although  Stellante  could  not 
see  the  singer  from  her  window,  she  felt  sure  it  must 
be  some  poor  Italian  prisoner  who  had  been  carried 
off  from  his  sunny  land  to  toil  as  a  slave  in  the  Sultan's 
garden.  The  thought  troubled  her,  and  she  called 
Rachel  at  once  and  bade  her  go  out  and  make  careful 
search  among  the  slaves  and  find  out  if  one  among 
them  was  an  Italian. 

It  seemed  to  Stellante  that  Rachel  was  absent  a  very 
long  time,  and  she  paced  the  room  with  impatient 
steps,  scarcely  knowing  why  she  felt  so  restless,  except 
that  the  song  she  had  heard  had  wakened  old  memories 
that  crowded  like  dim  ghosts  around  her. 

'  Hast  thou  then  found  the  singer  ?  '  she  cried  out 
eagerly,  when  she  heard  Rachel's  steps  slowly  mount- 
ing the  stairs  that  led  to  her  mistress's  room. 

'  Have  patience,  my  princess,'  panted  the  old 
woman,  '  and  I  will  tell  thee  all,  if  thou  wilt  but  give 
me  time  to  find  my  breath  again.' 


94  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

Stellante  twisted  her  fingers  together  and  tapped 
the  floor  with  one  impatient  foot.  It  was  hard  to  wait 
even  a  few  seconds.  But  presently  the  old  woman 
began  her  tale. 

'  Thou  art  right,'  she  said  ;  '  the  gardener  has  a  new 
slave  who  talks  a  strange  language  which  they  call 
Italian,  and  they  say,  too,  that  he  is  a  Christian.  He 
is  a  young  man,  and  my  heart  ached  with  pity  as  I 
watched  him,  for  he  looks  so  sad  and  worn.  Neverthe- 
less I  doubt  if  we  can  help  him  much,  for  I  do  not  think 
it  is  the  hard  work  and  rough  usage  that  makes  him 
miserable.  For  when  he  thought  no  one  was  near  I 
saw  him  draw  out  from  his  breast  a  jewelled  star,  which 
was  hung  round  his  neck  by  a  golden  chain,  and  as  he 
kissed  it  he  sighed  as  if  his  heart  would  break,  and  the 
jewels  shone  wet  with  his  tears.  But,  my  princess, 
why  dost  thou  look  so  pale,  and  why  dost  thou  tremble 
greatly  ?  ' 

For  Stellante  had  grown  as  white  as  a  lily,  and  she 
swayed  forward  as  if  she  had  not  strength  to  stand. 

'  Didst  thou  say  a  jewelled  star,  and  that  it  was  hung 
by  a  golden  chain  ?  '  she  cried.  '  O  Bartolo,  Bartolo, 
can  it  indeed  be  thou  ?  ' 

The  poor  old  slave-woman  feared  for  a  moment  that 
her  beloved  princess  had  lost  her  reason.  But  her 
fears  were  turned  to  joy  when,  half  laughing  and  half 
sobbing,  Stellante  told  her  of  the  braided  chain  of  her 
own  golden  hair,  and  the  jewelled  star  which  she  had 
herself  hung  around  her  husband's  neck. 


STELLANTE  95 

'  It  can  be  no  other  than  he,'  Stellante  breathed, '  and 
oh,  Rachel,  thou  must  help  me  to  see  him  to-night.' 

But  Rachel  looked  grave,  and  mournfully  shook  her 
head. 

'  That  cannot  be,'  she  said.  '  Wert  thou  once  seen 
outside  the  palace  doors,  the  Sultan,  thy  father,  would 
instantly  send  to  have  thee  executed.' 

'  Some  way  must  be  found,'  answered  Stellante 
calmly.  '  Even  if  I  am  discovered,  I  must  see  this 
stranger  at  once  and  know  who  he  is.' 

O 

Long  and  earnestly  they  talked  together  until  at 
last  a  plan  was  arranged.  It  was  dangerous,  but  since 
Stellante  had  made  up  her  mind  to  go,  the  only  way 
was  to  dress  herself  in  Rachel's  flowing  garments,  hold 
the  veil  close  over  her  face,  and  then  go  and  stand  at 
the  well  where  the  slaves  came  to  draw  water  after 
sundown. 

In  the  shadow  of  a  great  tree  which  overhung  the 
well,  Stellante  waited  that  evening,  with  bowed  head 
and  closely  veiled  face.  Scarce  a  look  was  cast  upon 
her,  for  the  old  slave-woman  used  often  to  stand  there, 
and  the  slaves  who  came  with  weary  feet  to  draw 
water  from  the  well  did  not  often  notice  her.  Eagerly 
Stellante  watched  their  sad,  worn  faces  as  the  dreary 
procession  passed  on.  The  light  was  slowly  fading 
now,  and  as  the  last  man  passed  by,  hope  seemed  to 
die  out  in  her  heart.  No,  he  was  not  there,  it  was  all  a 
mistake,  and  now  she  must  go  back  to  her  loneliness 
once  more. 


96  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

But  as,  with  a  sob,  she  turned  to  go  she  heard 
another  step  draw  near,  and  in  the  dim  light  she  saw  a 
tired  figure  with  bowed  shoulders  come  slowly  towards 
the  well.  She  needed  not  to  look  closer  at  his  face, 
her  heart  knew  even  the  echo  of  that  footfall,  and 
with  a  half-cry  she  sprang  forward  to  meet  her 
husband. 

'  Who  art  thou  ?  '  said  Bartolo,  startled  out  of  his 
dreams  by  this  strange,  closely  veiled  woman,  who  had 
clasped  her  arms  around  his  neck. 

'  Bartolo  !  Bartolo  ! '  she  cried,  and  needed  to  say  no 
more,  for  Bartolo's  arms  were  round  her  and  he  held 
her  close  to  his  heart. 

'  Stellante,  star  of  my  life,'  he  whispered,  '  tell  me 
thou  art  real  and  no  dream  which  will  but  vanish  and 
leave  my  arms  empty  when  I  awake.' 

Meanwhile  in  the  palace  the  slow  hours  dragged  by, 
and  the  old  slave-woman  sat  and  watched  with  anxious, 
fearful  heart.  She  started  at  every  noise  and  wrung 
her  hands  in  despair  as  time  went  on  and  her  princess 
did  not  return. 

'  She  is  discovered,'  she  wailed  aloud.  '  Oh,  why  did 
I  ever  allow  her  to  run  into  so  certain  a  danger  ?  ' 

But  even  as  she  lamented,  a  soft  knock  sounded  on 
the  door,  and  when  with  trembling  hands  old  Rachel 
opened  it,  Stellante  glided  in.  There  was  no  need  to 
ask  if  she  had  found  what  she  sought,  the  light  in  her 
eyes  and  the  wonder  of  her  beauty  seemed  to  cast  a 
spell  even  over  the  old  slave-woman,  and  she  could 


STELLANTE  97 

only  kneel  and  kiss  Stellante's  hands  and  bathe  them 
with  her  thankful  tears. 

There  was  much  now  to  think  about  and  difficult 
matters  to  plan,  for  Stellante  had  made  up  her  mind 
that  not  only  should  she  and  Bartolo  escape,  but  that 
they  would  take  with  them  all  the  Christian  slaves. 
The  difficulty,  however,  was  not  so  great  since 
Stellante  had  gold  enough  and  to  spare,  and  could  pay 
for  all  the  help  they  needed. 

In  a  wonderfully  short  time  the  arrangements  were 
made.  A  good  ship  was  hired  to  be  ready  to  sail  at 
nightfall  from  the  harbour,  and  all  the  slaves  were 
warned  to  meet  on  the  shore  at  sundown,  where 
boats  would  be  waiting  to  carry  them  off  to  the 
ship. 

One  by  one  the  slaves  silently  gathered  at  the 
appointed  place,  and  Bartolo  carefully  placed  Stellante 
and  old  Rachel  in  the  first  boat  and  then  directed  the 
men  where  to  go. 

But  as  he  rapidly  counted  them  over  an  anxious 
look  came  into  his  eyes,  and  he  asked  in  a  troubled 
voice,  '  Where  is  the  old  man,  my  father  ?  ' 

No  one  had  seen  him,  and  in  the  hurry  of  departure 
all  seemed  to  have  forgotten  him. 

Just  then  lights  began  to  shine  in  all  the  palace 
windows,  and  a  distant  roar  of  voices  was  heard. 

'  Our  escape  has  been  discovered,'  cried  the  men. 
'  Quick,  quick,  let  us  cast  off  or  all  will  be  lost.' 

'  Bartolo,  Bartolo,'  cried  Stellante,  '  oh,  come 

G 


98  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

quickly,'  and  she  stretched  out  her  arms  to  try  to 
draw  him  into  the  boat. 

'  Nay,  I  cannot  come  without  the  old  man,'  said 
Bartolo.  '  I  have  promised.' 

'  Then  we  must  all  perish  together,'  said  the  men  in 
despair. 

'  Not  so,'  said  Bartolo  quickly.  '  Cast  away  and 
row  off  to  the  ship  with  all  speed.  I  will  stay  and 
search  for  the  old  hermit.' 

'  You  shall  not  stay,'  cried  Stellante  wildly,  '  or  I 
will  stay  with  thee.' 

But  even  as  she  spoke  the  boat  was  pushed  off  and 
Bartolo  was  left  alone  upon  the  seashore.  In  vain  she 
prayed  and  entreated  to  be  taken  back ;  the  men 
grimly  held  to  their  oars,  and  took  no  notice  of  her 
cries,  for  it  was  a  matter  of  life  and  death  to  all  of  them, 
and  they  knew  a  Turkish  vessel  would  soon  be  ready 
to  sail  in  pursuit.  Half  fainting,  Stellante  was  lifted 
on  board,  and  all  night  long  she  lay  with  her  head 
on  old  Rachel's  lap,  white  and  silent  as  death.  It 
was  a  terrible  night  for  all  on  board.  The  Turkish 
ship  gained  fast  upon  them,  and  would  ere  long  have 
recaptured  them  had  not  a  dense  mist  come  suddenly 
rolling  in  from  the  sea  and  hidden  them  in  its  great 
white,  friendly  folds.  But  even  then  they  anxiously 
watched  and  waited  for  the  dawn,  never  knowing 
where  their  enemy  might  be. 

Towards  daybreak  the  mist  began  to  melt  into  a 
gentle  rain,  and  the  pale  face  upon  old  Rachel's 


STELLANTE  99 

lap  began  to  show  signs  of  returning  life  as  the  cool, 
refreshing  drops  fell  upon  the  white  cheeks.  Gradually 
all  the  sad  truth  came  back  to  Stellante  and  she  stood 
upright,  with  the  strength  given  her  by  her  anger  and 
despair.  With  flashing  eyes  she  called  the  men 
traitors  and  cowards. 

'  He  had  helped  you  all,  to  him  you  owed  your  escape, 
and  yet  you  sailed  away  in  safety  and  left  him  alone 
and  defenceless  to  face  the  rage  and  revenge  of  your 
masters,'  she  cried. 

The  men  hung  their  heads  and  answered  nothing. 
They  could  not  reason  with  her,  but  so  great  was  her 
grief  and  anger  that  they  feared  she  would  throw 
herself  into  the  sea. 

But  like  most  fierce  storms  Stellante' s  anger  soon 
spent  itself,  and  ere  long  she  sat  sobbing,  with  her 
head  leaning  against  old  Rachel's  shoulder. 

'  Princess,'  said  the  old  woman,  '  anger  and  re- 
proaches cannot  help  us ;  let  us  rather  pray  that  all 
may  yet  be  well.' 

But  Stellante  only  shook  her  head,  she  could  not 
even  pray,  and  alone  the  old  woman  quietly  told  her 
beads  and  prayed  for  the  safety  of  Bartolo  and  the  old 
man. 

Stellante  sat  silent,  but  presently  she  lifted  her 
head  and  seemed  to  listen  to  some  far-off  sound.  Then 
she  stood  up  and  ran  swiftly  to  the  side  of  the  ship. 
There  was  a  quick  movement  among  the  men,  for  they 
did  not  know  what  she  meant  to  do,  but  she  only  lifted 


100  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

her  finger  and  bade  them  be  silent,  and  stood  there  with 
that  listening  look,  and  eyes  which  strove  to  pierce  the 
mist.  Then  by-and-bye  they,  too,  heard  the  sound  of 
oars  dipped  in  regular  cadence,  and  through  the  mist 
the  dim  outline  of  a  boat  was  seen  to  glide  nearer  and 
nearer,  manned  by  two  ghostly  figures.  Slowly  they 
drew  near  and  then  a  shout  of  joy  went  up  from  all  on 
board,  for  they  saw  that  the  two  grey  figures  were 
indeed  their  lost  comrades,  Bartolo  and  the  old  hermit. 

Eager  hands  helped  them  on  board  and  anxious 
voices  asked  how  they  had  fared,  but  they  were  too 
tired  to  speak  until  they  had  been  revived  by  food  and 
wine.  Then  with  Stellante's  hand  clasped  close  in  his, 
Bartolo  told  how  he  had  gone  back  and  found  the  old 
man,  and  how  in  the  uproar  no  one  had  noticed  them 
and  they  had  managed  to  escape  unseen  into  the 
friendly  mist  which  had  hidden  them,  too,  from  their 
enemies.  The  old  hermit  had  rowed  with  wonderful 
strength  and  seemed  to  have  eyes  that  could  pierce 
the  mist,  for  he  had  directed  the  boat's  course  so  well 
that  they  had  come  straight  to  their  own  vessel. 

Merrily  then  the  good  ship  sailed  along,  leaving  the 
unfriendly  shores  and  cruel  pursuers  far  behind,  and 
daily  it  drew  nearer  that  dear  land  they  called 
home.  But  as  each  brow  grew  lighter  and  each  heart 
grew  happier  there  was  one  person  who  became  sadder 
and  quieter  as  the  days  passed  by.  This  was  the  old 
hermit,  and  when  at  last  the  long  purple  line  on  the 
horizon  showed  that  land  would  soon  be  near,  he  called 


STELLANTE  101 

all  the  men  together  and  bade  them  listen  to  a  tale  he 
had  to  tell. 

It  was  the  story  of  Bartolo's  life  which  the  old  man 
told  to  the  listening  company.  It  began  with  all  the 
kind  little  deeds  which  their  captain  had  done  when  he 
was  but  a  child  in  Venice,  and  it  then  went  on  to  his 
rescue  of  Stellante  and  all  the  adventures  which  came 
after.  There  were  many  things  told  which  even  Bartolo 
himself  had  forgotten,  and  he  was  amazed  at  the 
knowledge  which  the  old  hermit  possessed.  As  he 
listened  to  the  list  of  his  good  deeds  he  grew  shame- 
faced, especially  when  all  the  men  shouted  with  one 
accord,  '  Long  live  our  captain  !  ' 

But  the  old  hermit  held  up  his  hand  and  asked  for 
silence,  that  he  might  go  on  with  his  story. 

'  There  is  but  little  more  to  tell,'  he  said,  '  but  now 
I  would  explain  to  you  my  own  share  in  this  story.  I 
am  none  other  than  that  poor,  disgraced  debtor  whom 
Bartolo  found  in  the  market-place  of  Amain,  and  laid 
to  rest  in  a  peaceful  grave.  In  the  world  of  shadows 
I  was  permitted  to  know  what  dangers  threatened  him, 
and  allowed  to  return  to  earth  for  a  space  to  watch 
over  and  protect  him.  There  upon  the  desert  island 
I  waited  for  him,  and  ever  since  I  have  helped  and 
guided  him.  Now,  my  children,  my  time  is  ended. 
Bartolo,  you  have  no  longer  need  of  me,  for  thy  other 
protector,  the  star  of  thy  life,  shines  clear  upon  thy 
pathway  once  more,  and  peace  and  happiness  await 
thee  as  the  just  reward  of  thy  kind  deeds.' 


102  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

Then  as  they  looked,  the  old  man  was  gone,  and  they 
knew  he  had  been  indeed  a  guardian  angel  sent  to 
protect  and  help  him  who  had  never  failed  to  help  and 
protect  others  that  needed  his  care. 

So,  hand  in  hand,  Stellante  and  Bartolo  began  life 
once  more  in  beautiful  Venice,  and  the  blessing  they 
had  earned  was  like  a  golden  ring  around  them, 
keeping  out  all  evil,  and  closing  them  in  with  love  and 
peace  and  true  happiness. 


A  TALE   OF   THE   EPIPHANY 

THE  Christmas  bells  had  but  lately  ceased  to  ring  out 
the  message  of  peace  and  goodwill  to  all  the  world,  and 
now  the  Feast  of  the  Epiphany  was  drawing  near.  All 
around  the  city  there  hung  an  expectant  air  of  holiday- 
making,  and  every  one  was  preparing  for  the  great 
festa.  The  street  boys  made  enough  noise  on  their 
long  glass  trumpets  to  drive  peaceful  people  mad,  but 
the  good-natured  folks  only  clapped  their  hands  over 
their  ears  and  thanked  the  saints  that  such  noise  came 
but  once  a  year.  Up  and  down  the  busy  streets  the 
country-people  walked,  swinging  pairs  of  shrieking 
fowls  by  their  long,  lean  legs,  eager  to  sell  them  for  a 
good  price,  and  paying  no  heed  to  their  miserable  cries. 
There  was  scarcely  a  family  in  the  city,  however  poor, 
who  would  not  have  a  fowl  to  cook  for  the  coming 
festa,  and  so  trade  was  brisk  and  bargaining  became  a 
fine  art. 

Amidst  all  the  noise  of  bargaining,  the  shrieks  of 
fowls,  and  the  blare  of  the  glass  trumpets,  a  poor 
woman  made  her  way  through  the  busy,  crowded 
streets.  Her  thin  old  shawl  was  tightly  wound  round 
her  shoulders,  and  in  its  folds  was  wrapped  a  little 
bundle  which  from  its  shape  might  be  a  baby.  Another 


103 


104  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

child,  three  or  four  years  old,  clattered  along  over  the 
stone  pavement,  at  her  side,  clutching  a  fold  of  the 
mother's  gown,  Behind  came  the  tap,  tap  of  wooden 
crutches  as  a  bigger  child  who  was  lame  tried  to  keep 
up  with  the  rest. 

The  woman  looked  wistfully  at  the  array  of  fowls 
held  up  so  temptingly  before  her,  and  the  quick  eye  of 
one  of  the  sellers  rested  on  her  at  once. 

'  Ecco,'  he  cried, '  this  is  the  very  thing  thou  seekest! 
See  how  fat  and  tender  he  is.'  Here  he  displayed  a 
sad-looking,  long-legged  bird,  little  more  than  skin 
and  bone  and  bedraggled  feathers.  '  And  the  price  is 
so  small,  it  is  really  nothing.  I  rob  myself  and  my 
innocent  children,  but  there  !  I  give  it  thee  for  two 
lire.' 

The  woman  shook  her  head  and  hurried  on.  She 
could  not  trust  herself  to  look  at  the  tempting  dainty. 

'  Mother,'  said  Brigida,  the  little  lame  girl,  making 
an  effort  to  keep  up  at  her  mother's  side,  '  shall  we 
have  no  festa  to-morrow  ?  ' 

'  Who  can  tell  ?  '  said  her  mother  cheerfully.  '  Per- 
haps we  may  earn  money  to-day.  If  the  master  can 
but  pay  us,  we  may  keep  the  festa  with  the  best  of 
them.  A  good  boiled  fowl  and  plenty  of  polenta,  a 
gay  new  dress  for  the  old  doll  thou  lovest  so  well,  a 
toy  for  little  Maria  here,  and  good  milk  for  little 
Beppino.  Ah  yes,  who  knows,  we  too  may  keep  the 
festa ! ' 

The  faces  of  the  two  children  brightened  as  she 


A  TALE  OF  THE  EPIPHANY  105 

talked,  and  Maria's  little  legs,  which  had  begun  to 
drag  wearily  along,  stepped  out  bravely  once  more. 

'  See,  here  we  are,'  said  the  mother,  stopping  before 
a  big,  gloomy-looking  entrance  and  preparing  to  climb 
the  steps  which  led  up  and  up  to  the  top  story. 

'  Who  comes  there  ?  '  sounded  a  warning  voice  from 
above. 

'  A  friend,'  answered  the  woman,  and  then  climbed 
steadily  on,  giving  a  helping  hand  to  the  tired  child  at 
her  side. 

At  last  they  all  reached  the  topmost  flight,  and  there 
a  door  stood  open,  and  a  tall,  stern-faced  old  man 
looked  keenly  out  on  the  little  family  who  came  toiling 
up  the  last  few  steps. 

'  All !  '  he  said,  '  so  thou  hast  brought  my  model. 
Come  in,  come  in ;  the  daylight  fades  all  too  soon  these 
bitter  days,  and  I  would  finish  my  work  to-day  if 
it  be  possible.' 

He  led  them  as  he  spoke  into  a  great,  bare  attic,  and 
bade  the  woman  sit  upon  the  old  chair  which  he  pulled 
forward. 

The  children  pressed  close  to  their  mother  and  looked 
about  with  round,  surprised  eyes.  What  a  strange 
place  this  was  !  No  table,  no  bed,  nothing  but  piles 
of  pictures  standing  with  their  faces  against  the  walls, 
and  in  the  centre  of  the  room  on  a  curious  wooden  stand 
a  great  uncovered  picture  glowing  with  such  wonderful 
colour  that  it  seemed  almost  to  shine  in  the  dull,  dim 
room.  The  light  from  the  sloping  window  fell  full 


106  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

upon  this  picture,  and  as  they  looked  the  children 
forgot  their  shyness  and  fear  of  the  stern-faced  old 
man,  and  pressed  forward  to  look  at  it. 

Why,  it  was  a  picture  of  the  very  festa  which  they 
were  preparing  to  keep  next  day,  the  feast  of  the 
Blessed  Epiphany.  There  was  the  rough,  rude  stable, 
with  the  dim  outline  of  the  cattle  just  seen  in  the 
background  ;  at  one  side  an  empty  manger ;  and  in  the 
centre,  where  some  straw  had  been  heaped  together, 
the  Holy  Mother  with  her  Baby  in  her  arms.  Such  a 
sweet  young  mother  she  looked,  as  she  gazed  down 
with  tender  happiness  and  almost  reverent  awe  upon 
the  Child  on  her  knee.  Before  them,  on  the  rough 
stones  of  the  stable  floor,  knelt  the  three  kings,  their 
heads  bent  in  lowly  adoration,  their  costly  robes  of 
crimson,  purple  and  gold  standing  out  in  contrast  to 
the  dark  stable  and  the  simply  clad  mother.  It  was  a 
wonderful  picture,  but  it  was  disappointing  too,  for 
the  best  part  of  all  was  still  unfinished,  and  only  a  blank 
showed  where  the  face  of  the  Gesu  Bambino  was  still  to 
be  painted. 

The  old  painter  himself  stood  with  the  children 
looking  at  the  picture,  and  he  sighed  heavily  as  he 
gazed.  Day  after  day,  month  after  month,  he  had 
worked  at  this  picture,  which  he  felt  sure  would  at  last 
bring  him  fame  and  honour.  Faithfully  and  well  he 
had  worked,  and  each  part  was  as  beautiful  as  he  could 
make  it :  only  one  thing  seemed  beyond  his  power. 
It  was  the  face  of  the  Child,  the  centre  of  the  whole, 


A  TALE  OF  THE  EPIPHANY  107 

and  toil  as  he  might  he  could  not  paint  it  as  he  wished 
it  to  be.  Over  and  over  again  had  he  tried  ;  he  had 
sought  for  models  far  and  near,  but  it  always  ended  in 
failure,  and  he  painted  it  out  each  time  in  fresh  despair. 

But  here  was  a  new  chance,  a  little  model  his  quick 
eye  had  noted  in  his  search  the  day  before.  He 
roused  himself  and  bade  the  children  stand  back  as  he 
caught  up  his  brushes  and  prepared  to  work.  Then 
he  turned  impatiently  to  the  woman. 

'  Unwrap  thy  shawl  and  hold  the  child  so  that  I  can 
see  its  face,'  he  ordered.  '  Dost  thou  think  that  I 
wish  to  paint  a  mummy  or  a  chrysalis  ?  ' 

The  woman  started  and  began  hastily  to  undo  her 
shawl. 

'  He  is  asleep,'  she  said, '  and  has  a  cough,  poverino.' 
But  seeing  an  angry,  impatient  look  come  over  the 
painter's  face,  she  hastened  to  rouse  the  child  and 
arrange  its  blue  pinafore  and  gently  stroke  its  little, 
dark,  downy  head. 

But  Beppino  did  not  approve  of  this  at  all.  He 
liked  the  soft  shawl  round  him,  and  he  wanted  to  go 
to  sleep.  So  his  nose  began  to  wrinkle  up,  and  his 
mouth  to  open  wider  as  his  eyes  shut  tighter,  and  a 
long-drawn  wail  came  sobbing  forth.  Then  followed 
a  fit  of  coughing  and  more  cries  till  the  painter  dashed 
down  his  brushes  and  clapped  his  hands  over  his 
ears. 

'  Away  with  thee  ! '  he  cried  ;  '  as  well  bring  me  a 
screaming  parroquet  for  a  model.' 


108  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

The  angry  voice  stopped  Beppino's  cries  for  a 
moment,  and  he  gazed  across,  his  brown  eyes  full  of 
tears,  and  his  lip  still  quivering  and  ready  to  start 
afresh.  The  mother  gently  chafed  the  little  blue 
hands  and  spoke  soothing  words,  and  Maria  clapped 
her  hands  and  played  bo-peep  to  make  him  laugh. 
But  it  was  all  no  use.  Beppino  found  the  world  a 
cold,  unkind  place,  and  the  sobs  broke  out  again  even 
louder  than  before. 

'  There,  take  him  away,'  said  the  painter,  '  it  is  but 
waste  of  time,'  and  he  stood  gloomily  looking  on  as  the 
woman  wrapped  Beppino  in  her  old  shawl  once  more 
and  took  Maria's  hand  in  hers.  Very  wearily  she 
walked  towards  the  door,  followed  by  the  tap,  tap  of 
Brigida's  crutches  behind.  Then  for  one  moment  she 
paused  and  looked  round.  Could  she  ask  for  just  a 
little  help  ?  She  had  never  begged  of  any  one  before, 
but  to-morrow  was  the  f esta,  and  there  was  nothing  for 
the  children  to  eat.  It  was  some  weeks  now  since  poor 
little  Beppino's  mother  had  died,  leaving  him  alone 
and  uncared  for,  and  he  had  had  his  share  of  love  and 
daily  bread  with  her  own  two  little  ones.  But  an 
extra  mouth,  however  small,  was  difficult  to  fill,  and 
to-day  she  did  not  know  where  to  turn  to  for  help. 
She  looked  wistfully  at  the  tall  figure  with  the  stern 
face  standing  there.  She  tried  to  speak,  but  the  words 
would  not  come.  If  he  would  but  give  her  one  kindly 
glance  she  might  find  courage.  But  a  dark  frown  had 
gathered  on  the  painter's  forehead,  and  he  turned 


A  TALE  OF  THE  EPIPHANY  109 

impatiently  from  her  beseeching  look  and  stood 
before  his  picture. 

With  a  choking  sob  the  woman  held  the  baby  closer 
and  went  slowly  through  the  door  and  down  the  long 
flight  of  stone  steps.  It  was  no  use  looking  at  the 
fowls  now  or  dreaming  of  gay  presents.  Brigida  saw 
the  tears  stealing  one  after  another  down  her  mother's 
cheeks  as  they  silently  trudged  homewards. 

'  Thou  art  not  angry  with  the  little  one,  mammina  ?  ' 
she  asked  anxiously.  '  It  is  not  easy  to  sit  and  smile 
when  one  is  cold  and  sleepy.' 

The  woman  shook  her  head  and  tried  to  smile. 

'  Poor  lamb,'  she  said  ;  '  no,  it  is  no  fault  of  his,  but 
there  will  be  no  festa  for  us  to-morrow.' 

Maria  opened  her  mouth  and  gave  out  one  long,  loud 
wail.  No  good  food,  no  sweet  cake,  no  toy ;  it  was 
more  than  she  could  bear. 

'  Hush  thee,  hush  now,'  cried  Brigida,  bending  down 
to  kiss  the  miserable  little  face.  '  I  promise  thee  thou 
shalt  have  a  beautiful  present  all  thy  own,'  and  she 
gave  a  mysterious  little  nod  and  smile,  which  put  a 
stop  to  Maria's  tears  like  magic. 

Meanwhile,  in  the  cold,  bare  attic  the  painter  stood 
motionless  before  his  picture  and  then  sank  down  in 
his  chair  in  an  attitude  of  deep  despair.  All  his  hopes 
had  been  set  on  this  one  picture,  his  greatest  and  his 
best.  He  knew  that  the  work  was  good,  but  he  began 
to  fear  now  that  it  was  beyond  his  power  to  finish  it. 
He  saw  nothing  but  the  blank  where  the  Christ-child's 


110  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

face  should  be,  the  centre  and  heart  of  the  whole 
picture,  till  at  last  he  covered  his  eyes  with  his  hand 
that  he  might  shut  out  the  sight  of  his  bitter  failure 
and  disappointment. 

But  a  few  minutes  seemed  to  have  passed  when  he 
looked  up  again  with  a  start.  What  was  that  light 
which  shone  so  clear  in  the  dim  twilight  of  the  room  ? 
It  seemed  to  come  from  the  unfinished  picture,  he 
thought,  and  then  suddenly  he  felt  rather  than  saw 
that  the  picture  was  unfinished  no  longer.  The  light 
which  dazzled  his  eyes  was  the  halo  of  glory  which 
shone  round  the  Christ-child's  face — that  face  painted 
as  even  in  his  fairest  dreams  he  had  not  pictured  it. 
There  was  something  so  divine  in  the  beauty  of  the 
little  face  that  it  seemed  to  make  the  very  attic 
a  holy  place,  and  the  painter  fell  upon  his  knees 
as  he  gazed,  his  eyes  almost  blinded  by  the  glory. 
But  was  it  only  a  picture,  after  all  ?  He  looked 
around.  Where  was  he,  and  who  were  these  kneeling 
figures  beside  him  ?  This  was  not  his  great,  bare  garret 
but  a  stable,  and  instead  of  the  kings  in  their  costly 
robes,  the  space  before  the  gentle  Mother  and  her 
Divine  Child  was  filled  with  many  figures  crowding 
round,  some  richly  dressed,  some  in  rags,  old  and 
young,  but  each  one  bearing  in  his  hand  some  gift  to 
offer  to  the  Infant  King.  Strange  gifts  they  were,  some 
of  them ;  surely  the  Christ-child  would  refuse  such 
mean  offerings  ?  But  no,  His  hand  was  stretched  out 
to  receive  even  the  commonest,  and,  strange  to  say, 


A  TALE  OF  THE  EPIPHANY  111 

some  gifts  that  seemed  the  poorest,  at  His  touch  were 
changed  to  such  rare  worth  and  beauty  that  they 
shone  like  pure  gold,  while  others  that  looked  fit 
offerings  for  a  king,  piles  of  gold  and  precious  gems, 
turned  in  an  instant  to  dull  lead  and  worthless  pebbles. 
'  It  is  love  that  makes  an  offering  really  precious,' 
whispered  a  voice  in  the  painter's  ear.  '  Wherever 
self  creeps  in,  it  spoils  the  most  costly  gift.' 

But  now  the  painter  felt  he  was  being  pressed 
forward,  nearer  and  nearer,  and  only  then  it  flashed 
upon  him  that  he  had  no  offering  to  make,  that  he 
alone  of  all  the  throng  was  kneeling  there  with  empty 
hands.  He  thought  of  his  past  life  and  searched  to 
find  if  he  had  any  excuse  to  offer  to  the  Child  King. 
No,  it  was  Self  he  saw  at  every  turn ;  he  had  lived  for 
nothing  else,  and  now  his  hands  were  empty. 

It  was  not  fear  that  made  him  bow  his  head  while 
the  big  sobs  shook  his  shoulders.  No  fear  could  have 
broken  up  the  ice  which  for  years  had  been  gathering 
round  his  frozen  heart ;  it  was  the  thought  that  soon 
the  Blessed  Child  would  smile  on  him,  would  stretch 
out  His  little  hand  towards  him,  and  that  he  would 
have  nothing  to  place  there,  no  offering  to  make  this 
glad  Epiphany  morning.  Every  one  except  himself 
had  something.  Even  the  little  lame  girl  in  old 
tattered  clothes,  who  knelt  beside  him,  held  clasped  in 
her  arms  an  old  wooden  doll.  He  alone  had  nothing, 
and  every  moment  he  was  drawing  nearer. 

Only  three  people  were  in  front  of  him  now — a  man, 


112  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

grasping  a  handful  of  gold,  a  poor  woman  carrying  a 
tiny  baby,  and  the  little  lame  child  with  her  battered 
doll. 

The  man  walked  confidently  up,  but  lo  !  when  the 
gold  touched  the  outstretched  hand,  it  lost  its  shining 
glitter  and  was  changed  to  dull  grey  lead.  Strangely 
enough,  the  man  did  not  seem  to  notice  that,  for  he 
never  glanced  upward,  and  did  not  see  the  grieved  look 
upon  the  Christ-child's  face. 

Timidly  now  the  poor  woman  came  nearer,  and 
kneeling  down,  she  whispered  how  she  had  nothing  to 
give,  for  the  baby  she  held  was  a  motherless  waif,  and 
her  offering  had  been  spent  in  giving  it  food  and 
shelter.  Nothing  to  give  ?  Ah  !  but  as  the  painter 
looked  nearer  he  saw  in  the  Christ-child's  hand  a 
golden  scroll  on  which  was  written  in  shining  char- 
acters, '  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the 
least  of  these  My  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  Me.' 

The  little  lame  child  came  next,  and  she  gazed  up 
with  perfect  trust  and  fearlessness  as  she  held  out  the 
old  wooden  doll.  It  had  been  her  one  treasured 
possession,  and  it  was  very  hard  to  part  with  it,  but  the 
little  sister  had  nothing  for  the  festa  and  had  so  longed 
for  a  real  present.  It  was  only  an  old  doll,  but  it 
shone  as  brightly  as  the  costliest  gifts,  and  perhaps 
was  counted  by  Him  more  precious  than  the  gold, 
frankincense,  and  myrrh. 

Then  the  painter  knew  that  it  was  his  turn,  and 
humbly  kneeling  there  he  covered  his  face  with  his 


A  TALE  OF  THE  EPIPHANY  113 

hands,  while  from  his  lips  the  words  fell,  '  I  am  but  a 
poor  man,  too  poor,  Lord,  to  offer  Thee  anything,  nor 
have  I  ever  had  the  opportunity  of  doing  anything  for 
Thee.' 

But  the  Child's  voice  bade  him  look  up,  and  there 
before  him  was  another  scene.  It  was  his  old  garret 
again,  and  a  poor  woman  stood  there  holding  a  baby, 
and  two  children  were  clinging  to  her  skirts.  He  saw 
the  beseeching  look  in  her  eyes  as  she  turned  to  go,  and 
heard  the  sound  of  the  half-choked  sob  as  the  door 
closed  behind  her.  He  started  forward  as  if  to 
stop  her,  but  the  vision  faded,  and  again  the  voice 
sounded  sorrowfully  in  his  ear,  '  Inasmuch  as  ye  did 
it  not.' 

The  painter  wakened  with  a  start.  He  had  been 
dreaming,  only  dreaming,  but  the  tears  were  wet  on 
his  cheeks,  and  a  new  pain  gnawed  at  his  heart. 
He  could  scarcely  see  the  dim  outline  of  his  un- 
finished picture  as  he  groped  for  his  hat  and  felt  his 
way  to  the  door.  Down  the  stone  steps  he  hastened 
and  out  into  the  silent  night,  with  but  one  thought  in 
his  mind.  The  streets  were  very  quiet,  but  ere  long 
the  bells  would  ring  out  their  glad  welcome  to  the 
joyous  festa  day,  and  he  must  do  his  errand  quickly. 
It  was  not  long  before  he  reached  the  poor  street  he 
sought,  and  climbed  the  steep  stairs  and  stood  before  a 
closed  door.  Hastily  he  felt  for  his  wallet  and  wrapped 
something  round  in  a  piece  of  paper,  and  then  stooping 
down  he  slipped  it  under  the  door,  carefully  pushing  it 

H 


114  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

in  until  the  last  scrap  of  paper  had  disappeared. 
Then  with  a  sigh  of  relief  he  turned  to  go,  with  such  a 
look  of  happiness  upon  his  face  as  it  had  not  worn  for 
years. 

•  ••••• 

'  Get  thee  up,  Brigida,  dost  thou  not  hear  the 
tells  ?  '  cried  the  mother.  '  Hark  !  we  must  not  be 
late  in  going  to  the  church  to-day,  to  greet  the  Gesu 
Bambino.' 

'  Truly,  mother,'  answered  Brigida,  rubbing  her 
eyes,  '  the  night  has  seemed  so  short,  and  I  dreamed 
that  I  had  been  to  greet  Him  already.'  And  her  face 
shone  with  such  a  happy  smile  that  the  mother 
stooped  down  to  kiss  the  sunshiny  little  face. 

A  shriek  of  joy  from  the  other  little  bed  made  them 
start,  and  then  they  both  laughed  with  joy  too.  For 
there  sat  Maria  staring  with  big  round  eyes  at  the  old 
wooden  doll  which  dangled  from  the  end  of  the  bed  in 
front  of  her. 

'  For  me  ?  '  she  shouted,  stretching  out  her  arms 
towards  it.  Then  as  it  seemed  as  if  it  must  be  too 
good  to  be  true,  she  cried  again,  '  For  me  ?  ' 

'  But  yes,  it  is  thy  festa  gift,'  said  Brigida,  with  a 
wise  little  womanly  shake  of  her  head.  '  I  am  growing 
too  old  for  playthings,  and  this  is  for  thy  very  own.' 

Even  Beppino  set  up  a  feeble  little  crow  of  pleasure 
as  he  listened  to  the  shouts  of  delight  which  came  from 
Maria's  bed  as  she  clasped  the  old  doll  tight  in  her 
arms,  and  the  poor  mother  too  smiled  at  the  sound, 


A  TALE  OF  THE  EPIPHANY  115 

though  her  heart  was  heavy  when  she  thought  of  the 
long  day  before  her,  and  the  very  small  piece  of  bread 
which  was  all  she  had  to  fill  those  hungry  little  mouths. 

'  Come,  children,'  she  cried,  '  let  us  hurry,  or  the 
bells  will  stop  before  we  can  reach  the  church.' 

She  wrapped  Beppino  in  her  old  shawl  and  helped  to 
fasten  Maria's  little  frock,  and  then  began  to  unlock  the 
door. 

'  See,  mother,'  said  Brigida,  stooping  down  and 
lifting  a  piece  of  paper  that  lay  there,  '  some  one  has 
pushed  this  under  the  door.' 

'  Only  a  little  piece  of  dirty  paper,'  said  the  mother, 
but  as  she  opened  it  her  face  changed. 

'  Children,  children,'  she  cried,  'it  is  a  piece  of 
silver,  it  is  money  to  buy  all  we  need  to-day.' 

She  stood  and  gazed  at  the  scrap  of  paper  and  the 
silver  piece  as  if  she  were  bewitched. 

'  Mammina,'  shouted  little  Maria,  tugging  at  her 
dress.  '  It  is  a  gift  from  the  Gesu  Bambino  for  His 
festa,  is  it  not  so  ?  ' 

'  Now  we  shall  have  a  fat  fowl  and  sweet  chestnuts, 
and  Beppino  will  have  the  good  white  milk  he  loves,' 
cried  Brigida,  as  she  hopped  about  with  joy,  while 
Maria  joined  in  the  dance. 

But  the  mother  did  not  seem  to  heed  them.  There 
was  an  awed,  thankful  look  upon  her  face  as  she  held 
the  piece  of  money  tightly  in  her  hand. 

'  Hush,  hush,  children,'  she  said,  '  make  not  so 
much  noise.  There  is  something  else  to  think  of  first. 


116  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

We  must  away  to  thank  the  Blessed  Child  for  this  His 
birthday  gift.' 

s  The  streets  were  already  filled  with  hurrying  people, 
and  the  air  was  gay  with  the  sound  of  the  glad  bells, 
as  the  little  family  wended  its  way  to  the  square  and 
up  the  steps  to  the  front  of  the  great  church.  The 
door  stood  open,  and  the  mother  had  only  to  push  the 
heavy  leathern  curtains  aside  to  let  the  little  ones  pass 
in.  But  first  she  pulled  her  handkerchief  over  her 
head,  and  laid  two  little  white  squares  on  the  curly 
heads  of  the  two  children. 

Hand  in  hand  they  walked  slowly  up  the  great  dim 
church  to  where  a  glow  of  light  shone  from  the  candles 
of  a  distant  altar,  and  there  on  the  pavement  they 
knelt  in  solemn  reverence.  Even  the  baby  face  of 
Maria  wore  an  awed  look  as  she  folded  her  hands 
together  and  tried  to  say  her  Latin  prayer,  which 
ended  with  her  own  words,  '  And  I  thank  Thee, 
Little  Lord  Jesus,  for  this  Thy  birthday  gift.' 

••••••• 

There  was  a  stir  in  the  world  of  Art,  and  men 
crowded  to  the  convent  chapel  to  see  the  new  picture, 
about  which  every  one  was  talking. 

'  Really  a  wonderful  piece  of  work,'  said  the  prior, 
rubbing  his  hands  with  pride  over  his  new  possession. 
'  And  to  think  that  we  never  knew  until  now  how 
great  a  painter  dwelt  in  our  city ! ' 

'  Ah,  we  knew  him  well  enough,'  said  a  brother 
artist  standing  near,  '  but  never  before  has  he  painted 


A  TALE  OF  THE  EPIPHANY  117 

like  this.  His  work  was  always  good,  but  it  lacked 
life  and  soul.' 

'  It  would  seem  he  has  found  his  soul  at  last  then,' 
said  another,  '  or  how  could  he  have  painted  a  face 
such  as  that  ? '  and  he  pointed  with  a  reverent  gesture 
to  the  face  of  the  Christ-child,  which  looked  out  from 
the  picture  with  such  divine  beauty  that  even  as 
men  beheld  it  they  bowed  their  heads  in  reverence 
before  it. 

'  It  is  painted  from  no  earthly  model,'  said  the  prior 
thoughtfully,  gazing  at  the  great  Epiphany  picture. 
'  One  feels  that  such  a  face  could  only  have  been 
seen  in  some  vision  sent  by  God  to  gladden  our  dim 
eyes.' 


MARZIALE,   THE   ROBBER   CHIEF 

IN  the  long-ago  stormy  days  of  the  Middle  Ages,  when 
might  was  right,  and  the  weak  were  the  prey  of  the 
strong,  in  one  of  the  mountainous  districts  of  Italy 
there  lived  a  robber  chief  called  Marziale. 

When  but  a  boy  he  had  broken  away  from  all 
restraint  and  gone  to  live  among  the  mountains,  free 
as  the  wild  animals  he  loved.  He  was  tall  and  strong, 
active  as  a  panther,  and  with  a  certain  fierce  beauty 
which  belongs  to  wild  things.  As  time  went  on  he 
gathered  companions  around  him,  and  together  they 
lived  by  robbery  and  plunder. 

At  first  these  young  brigands  only  took  what  they 
needed  for  their  daily  bread,  a  lamb  or  a  kid  from  the 
flocks  grazing  on  the  hillside,  or  a  fresh  batch  of  bread 
from  the  frightened  housewife's  store.  But  as  they 
grew  stronger  and  bolder  they  began  to  rob  travellers 
of  their  gold  and  merchandise,  and  even  took  the  few 
pence  they  could  seize  from  the  poor. 

So  powerful  did  this  band  of  robbers  become  that 
at  last,  with  Marziale  at  their  head,  they  attacked  and 
captured  a  splendid  old  castle  which  was  built  on  the 
mountain-side,  and  there  took  up  their  abode.  This 


118 


MARZIALE,  THE  ROBBER  CHIEF        119 

was  better  than  living  among  the  caves  and  holes  of 
the  rocks,  and  it  was  a  safe  place  too,  where  they  might 
hide  their  plunder. 

Night  after  night  the  great  hall  rang  with  the  wild 
noise  of  their  rioting  and  revelling,  until  it  seemed  as  if 
the  very  demons  which  were  said  to  haunt  those  hills 
had  come  down  to  keep  the  robbers  company. 

In  the  daytime  Marziale  would  look  out  from  the 
watch-tower,  like  a  cat  stealthily  waiting  for  her  prey. 
All  along  the  winding  of  the  high-road  his  keen  eye 
would  sweep,  and  woe  betide  any  traveller  who  passed 
unprotected  along  that  way.  It  might  be  a  rich  noble 
going  to  Rome,  with  a  train  of  frightened  servants  ;  it 
might  be  a  friar  ambling  along  on  the  convent  donkey, 
or  a  poor  woman  laden  with  her  market  basket ;  it 
was  all  one  to  the  robbers.  Like  some  great  bird  of 
prey,  Marziale  would  swoop  down  suddenly  with  so 
sure  an  aim  and  so  sudden  an  onslaught  that  no  one 
had  ever  been  known  to  escape  his  clutches.  If  the 
traveller  had  money  or  goods,  he  was  stripped  of  all 
and  suffered  to  depart ;  but  if  he  had  nothing  where- 
with to  satisfy  the  greed  of  the  robber  band,  he  was 
driven  up  to  the  castle  and  thrust  into  the  dungeons, 
there  to  await  possible  ransom. 

But  while  Marziale  reigned  like  a  king  and  boasted 
that  there  was  no  one  who  could  stand  against  him, 
a  silent  enemy  entered  the  castle  and  at  his  touch  all 
Marziale's  great  strength  and  power  were  brought  low. 
In  the  grip  of  a  terrible  fever  Marziale  tossed  and 


120  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

groaned  and  grew  weaker  day  by  day.  His  rough 
companions  gave  him  but  scant  pity. 

'  He  will  die,'  they  said  carelessly.  '  We  need  no 
longer  trouble  ourselves  about  him.  Let  us  rather 
decide  now  who  shall  be  our  chief  when  he  is  dead.' 

In  a  little  dark,  bare  room,  without  even  a  blanket 
to  cover  him,  and  with  no  one  to  give  him  the  water 
he  prayed  for,  they  left  Marziale  to  die. 

But  among  the  band  of  cruel,  rough  men  there  was 
one  kind  heart  that  beat  with  pity  for  the  suffering 
chief.  In  the  midst  of  that  wilderness  of  poisonous 
weeds  one  pure  flower  lifted  its  white  cup  as  fresh  and 
untainted  as  if  it  had  been  reared  in  some  fair  lady's 
bower.  The  daughter  of  one  of  the  robber  band,  she 
had  known  no  other  home  than  the  old  grey  castle, 
and  no  other  companions  than  those  men  of  evil 
growth.  But  there  she  lived  her  lonely  life  apart,  and 
her  gentle  nature  remained  unharmed. 

Beatrice,  for  that  was  the  maiden's  name,  never 
troubled  herself  about  the  wild  life  that  went  on 
around  her.  But  there  was  one  thing  she  could  not 
bear.  The  sight  of  any  creature  suffering  pain  roused 
all  the  anger  and  sorrow  which  dwelt  in  her  pitiful 
heart.  Many  a  wounded  animal  had  she  saved  and 
tended  back  to  life,  many  a  trapped  creature  had  she 
set  free.  But  most  bitter  of  all  to  her  was  the  thought 
of  those  poor  prisoners  driven  like  sheep  into  the  dark 
dungeons.  She  spent  many  nights  sobbing  over  the 
thought  of  what  they  suffered,  and  she  would  clench 


MARZIALE,  THE  ROBBER  CHIEF       121 

her  hands  and  pray  for  the  coming  of  the  day  when 
she  should  be  strong  and  able  to  set  them  free. 

It  was  some  time  before  she  knew  that  the  chief  was 
ill,  and  then  she  scarcely  dared  to  think  of  entering 
the  little  dark  room.  Every  one  feared  that  strong, 
terrible  man  who  had  never  been  known  to  give 
a  kind  word  or  gentle  look  even  to  his  dog.  But 
she  crept  silently  to  his  door  and  stood  listening  there. 
A  moan  of  pain  reached  her  ears,  and  then  the  sound 
of  a  feeble  voice  asking  over  and  over  again  for 
*  Water,  water.' 

In  a  moment  Beatrice  forgot  her  fear,  forgot  that 
it  was  the  terrible  captain  who  lay  there.  It  was  only 
some  one  in  pain,  some  one  who  needed  her  help,  and 
she  swiftly  opened  the  door  and  went  in. 

'  Water,  water,'  came  the  cry  again  from  the  poor, 
dry  throat,  and  in  a  few  minutes  Marziale's  weary  head 
was  resting  on  her  strong  arm,  as  Beatrice  held  a 
goblet  of  cool  fresh  water  to  the  parched  lips.  Then 
she  brought  her  own  blanket  and  wrapped  it  round  him 
and  placed  a  pillow  under  his  head. 

From  the  first  moment  she  ceased  to  feel  any  fear 
of  this  man.  She  tended  and  nursed  him  as  she  had 
nursed  many  a  wild  animal  which  she  had  found 
caught  in  some  trap  on  the  mountain-side. 

And  so,  instead  of  dying,  Marziale  began  daily  to 
grow  better,  and  ere  long  the  fever  left  him  and  his 
strength  began  to  return. 

It  was  one  day  when  the  joy  of  life  once  more  was 


122  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

stirring  in  his  veins  that  the  robber  chief  called 
Beatrice  to  sit  by  him. 

'  Tell  me,  little  maid,'  he  said,  '  why  hast  thou 
done  all  this  for  me  ?  ' 

'  Because  thou  wast  in  pain,  and  needed  my  help,' 
replied  Beatrice  promptly. 

'  By  heaven,  thou  shalt  have  thy  reward,'  said  the 
chief.  '  When  those  dogs  left  me  to  die,  thou  alone 
didst  have  it  in  thy  heart  to  care  what  should  become 
of  me.  Tell  me  what  reward  shall  I  give  thee  ?  Nothing 
thou  shalt  ask  will  I  deny  thee,  even  if  it  be  all  the 
treasure  I  have  heaped  together  in  my  hidden  hoards.' 

Beatrice  did  not  answer  at  once.  She  sat  with  her 
chin  leaning  on  her  hand  as  she  thoughtfully  gazed  out 
of  the  little  barred  window  where  the  swallows 
swooped  and  twittered  as  they  built  their  nests  be- 
neath the  eaves.  Those  free  and  happy  birds,  it  was 
a  pleasure  even  to  watch  them.  Oh,  if  only  all  might 
share  their  freedom  and  joy,  and  all  suffering  and  pain 
be  banished ! 

'  I  do  not  want  thy  gold,'  she  said  at  last  slowly, 
'  for  I  seek  no  reward.  But  if  indeed  thou  dost  seek  to 
pleasure  me,  give  me  the  lives  of  those  poor  prisoners 
who  even  now  are  sighing  in  the  dungeons  beneath.' 

Marziale  looked  at  her  in  amazement. 

'  What  are  they  to  thee  ?  '  he  asked.  '  What  should 
it  matter  to  thee  whether  they  go  free  or  die  in  their 
dungeons  ?  But  thou  shalt  have  thy  way,  for  no  man 
has  ever  said  that  Marziale  broke  his  word.' 


MARZIALE,  THE  ROBBER  CHIEF       123 

Beatrice  bent  down  and  gently  touched  one  of  the 
great  wasted  hands  with  her  lips.  She  found  no 
words  to  speak,  but  her  thanks  shone  out  of  her  eyes. 

Marziale  drew  back  his  hand  quickly,  and  muttered 
almost  roughly  that  a  strong  man's  hand  was  more 
fitted  for  work  than  foolish  child's  play.  But  his  eyes 
watched  her  as  she  went  to  and  fro  about  her  work, 
and  her  happiness  made  him  feel  strangely  content. 

'  Beatrice,'  he  began  next  day,  '  before  long  I  shall 
be  myself  again  and  take  my  place  as  chief.  Then  my 
hounds  will  once  more  come  to  heel.  Thou  hast 
chosen  thy  reward  and  hast  had  thy  way.  But  I 
would  choose  a  way  as  well,  and  it  is  this.  Thou,  too, 
shalt  be  at  the  head  of  this  band,  as  thou  alone  art 
worthy.  Say,  then,  little  maid,  wilt  thou  accept  my 
choice  and  be  my  wife  ?  ' 

He  spoke  eagerly,  and  a  flush  was  upon  his  thin 
face,  so  that  Beatrice  feared  the  fever  had  returned. 

'  Yes,  yes,'  she  said  soothingly,  '  I  will  do  all  that 
thou  dost  wish.' 

Then  she  stood  at  the  window  and  began  to  tell  him 
how  beautiful  the  outside  world  was  looking.  How 
spring  had  begun  to  touch  the  trees  with  her  dainty 
green  finger-tips,  how  many  swallows  had  returned,  how 
the  corn  was  sprouting  and  the  anemones  were  begin- 
ning to  show  purple  and  scarlet  under  the  olive-trees. 
He  scarcely  seemed  to  listen,  but  her  voice  soothed  him, 
and  presently  she  knew  he  had  fallen  asleep. 

'  He  will  soon  grow  strong  now,'  she  said  to  herself 


124  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

softly,  '  and  when  he  is  well  he  will  quickly  forget  this 
idle  fancy.' 

But  it  was  no  idle  fancy  on  the  part  of  Marziale,  and 
although  his  strength  came  back  and  he  once  more 
took  command  of  the  robber  band,  he  did  not  forget 
his  promise  as  Beatrice  had  expected. 

'  We  must  wait  until  we  can  lay  hands  upon  some 
priest,'  he  said.  '  The  first  that  we  can  capture  shall 
be  brought  up  to  the  castle  that  he  may  wed  us  duly 
and  in  order.' 

Time  went  on,  and  Beatrice  almost  felt  as  if  it  had 
all  been  a  dream,  for  the  old  evil  days  of  riot  and 
plunder  returned  to  the  castle.  Marziale  was  fiercer 
and  more  daring  than  ever,  and  Beatrice  seldom  saw 
him.  Only  the  best  room  in  the  castle  was  now  set 
aside  for  her  use,  and  by  Marziale's  orders  she  was 
treated  with  every  respect,  and  no  one  dared  to  molest 
her. 

So  she  lived  her  old,  lonely  life  apart,  and  each  day 
she  watched  from  the  turret  window  the  band  of 
robbers  ride  out  to  rob  and  plunder,  with  Marziale  at 
their  head. 

'  How  strong  and  brave  he  is ! '  she  would  cry 
proudly ;  '  no  one  can  match  him  in  strength  and 
courage.  And  yet,  methinks  I  loved  him  better  when 
he  lay  so  weak  and  helpless  and  needed  all  my  care. 
All  wild  things  grow  gentle  when  they  suffer,  though 
one  would  not  have  them  suffer  always.' 

At  nights  the  noise  of  feasting  and  brawling  was 


MARZIALE,  THE  ROBBER  CHIEF       125 

louder  than  ever,  but  Beatrice  had  learned  to  pay  but 
little  heed  to  it.  There  came  a  night,  however,  when 
the  noise  was  so  great  that  she  thought  something 
unusual  must  be  happening,  and  she  stole  downstairs 
and  slipped  into  the  banqueting-hall. 

The  reason  of  the  noise  was  not  far  to  seek.  A  poor, 
frightened  old  priest  stood  there,  cowering  and  defence- 
less, while  the  savage  crew  of  robbers  made  sport  of 
him  and  roughly  ill-treated  him. 

Beatrice's  eyes  blazed  with  indignation.  She  sprang 
forward  and  placed  her  hand  on  the  arm  of  Marziale's 
chair. 

'  Cowards ! '  her  voice  rang  fearlessly  out.  '  Twenty 
strong  men  to  one  poor  weak  old  man.  Shame  on  you ! 
shame  !  Brave  and  fearless  warriors,  to  make  war 
on  unarmed  old  men !  Next  time,  perchance,  it  will 
be  women  and  little  children.' 

A  hoarse  growl  of  rage  like  distant  thunder  broke 
out  at  her  words.  Marziale,  with  naming  eyes,  sprang 
to  his  feet.  Scarce  knowing  what  he  did  in  his  anger, 
he  raised  his  arm  and  struck  Beatrice  to  the  ground. 

In  the  noise  and  confusion  that  followed  Beatrice 
was  carried  up  to  her  room,  and  the  old  priest  was 
dragged  off  and  thrust  into  the  deepest  dungeon  of  the 
castle. 

All  was  quiet  when  Beatrice  came  to  herself.  The 
cool  night  wind  blew  through  the  open  window,  and 
the  moonlight  made  bright  patches  of  silver  on  the 
stone  floor.  She  sat  up  and  tried  to  think.  Ah, 


126  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

that  poor  old  man  !  She  had  not  helped  him,  but  had 
rather  done  harm  by  her  sudden  burst  of  anger.  She 
must  think  of  some  other  way,  if  yet  there  was  time. 

At  the  door  she  stood  and  listened  awhile,  but  not  a 
sound  broke  the  silence.  The  whole  castle  was  in 
darkness  save  where  the  moonlight  streamed  through 
the  barred  windows.  Turning  back,  she  gathered  up 
her  blanket  and  pillow  in  her  arms  and  then  crept 
quietly  down  the  winding  stair  and  along  the  gloomy 
passages  until  she  came  to  the  banqueting-hall.  Here 
again  she  listened,  but  only  the  sound  of  deep  breath- 
ing was  to  be  heard.  She  knew  the  ways  of  the 
robbers  and  their  chief.  When  once  they  slumbered 
they  were  not  lightly  wakened. 

Carefully  then  she  threaded  her  way  between  the 
sleeping  forms  until  she  came  to  the  head  of  the  room 
where  Marziale  lay  stretched  out  in  his  great  chair. 
Yes,  here  was  what  she  sought.  The  great  bunch  of 
keys  hung  at  his  girdle  fastened  by  a  thong  of  leather. 
With  deft  fingers  Beatrice  noiselessly  unfastened  the 
keys,  only  stopping  once  when  the  robber  chief 
moved  uneasily  in  his  sleep.  Then  she  took  some  food 
from  the  table  and  a  pitcher  of  water,  and  like  a  little 
grey  ghost  she  glided  out  as  noiselessly  as  she  had 
entered. 

Down  in  the  dungeon,  meanwhile,  the  old  priest 
knelt.  He  was  sore  and  aching  in  every  limb,  and  he 
could  not  sleep.  The  damp  air  seemed  to  choke  him, 
and  his  throat  was  parched  with  thirst. 


MARZIALE,  THE  ROBBER  CHIEF        127 

'  O  Lord,  how  long  ?  '  he  cried,  and  as  he  knelt 
and  prayed,  suddenly  it  seemed  as  if  a  vision  had  been 
sent  to  comfort  him.  He  thought  the  door  of  the 
dungeon  swung  slowly  open  and  there  stood  an  angel 
looking  down  on  him  with  pitying  eyes.  A  halo  of 
soft,  flame-like  light  shone  round  her  head,  and  in  one 
hand  she  held  a  goblet  of  cool,  crystal  water. 

'  Santa  Maria,  art  thou  come  thyself  to  answer  my 
poor  prayers,'  cried  the  old  man  in  a  trembling  voice, 

*  or  is  this  but  a  vision  ?  ' 

The  angel  smiled,  and  a  strong  human  hand  was  laid 
on  the  old  man's  shoulder. 

'  I  am  no  vision,'  she  said,  '  I  am  only  a  poor  maiden 
who  would  gladly  help  thee.  I  have  brought  thee  food 
and  drink  and  covering  to  keep  thee  warm.' 

Then  she  carried  in  the  load  of  blankets  and  her  own 
soft  pillow,  and  prepared  a  bed  for  him  to  lie  on. 
Gently  raising  him  from  the  cold  stones,  she  held  the 
cool  water  to  his  lips,  and  gave  him  food,  until  his 
strength  began  to  return.  Not  until  then  did  she 
begin  to  question  him. 

'  Hast  thou  friends  without  ?  '  she  asked  anxiously. 

*  And  will  they  offer  a  ransom  for  thee  ?     It  is  thy  only 
hope.     Marziale,  the  man  into  whose  power  thou  hast 
fallen,  is  the  strongest  man  in  all  the  world,  and  no  one 
can  stand  against  his  will.' 

'  My  child,'  replied  the  old  priest  in  a  calm,  un- 
troubled voice,  '  my  Master  is  stronger  than  Marziale, 
and  can  deliver  me  if  He  will.' 


128  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

'  Who  is  thy  master,  and  what  is  his  name  ?  '  asked 
Beatrice  eagerly. 

'  My  Master  is  the  King  of  Heaven,  and  men  call  Him 
the  Christ,'  answered  the  old  man  reverently. 

Then  in  a  weak,  low  voice  he  began  to  tell  Beatrice 
all  his  Master's  story.  The  wonderful  birth  heralded 
by  the  angels ;  the  brave,  unselfish  life ;  the  cruel  death 
and  triumphant  resurrection.  And  as  he  spoke  his 
voice  grew  strong  and  clear,  and  a  light  as  if  from 
heaven  shone  on  his  suffering,  weary  face. 

Beatrice  listened  as  if  spell-bound.  She  had  never 
heard  anything  like  this  before. 

'  Where  is  thy  Master  to  be  found  ?  '  she  asked. 
'  Tell  me  quickly,  for  I  must  tell  all  this  to  Marziale. 
He  will  surely  take  service  under  such  a  King.' 

The  old  priest  shook  his  head  sadly. 

'  His  service  is  not  what  thou  thinkest,  my 
daughter,'  he  said.  '  And  why  dost  thou  take  such 
an  interest  in  this  robber  chief  ?  I  myself  saw  him 
strike  thoe  to  the  ground.' 

'  I  had  angered  him,  and  it  was  but  a  small  matter,' 
said  Beatrice  carelessly.  '  To  thee,  perhaps,  he 
seemeth  cruel  and  rough,  but  I  love  him,  and  ere  long 
I  shall  marry  him.  But  see,  the  dawn  is  breaking,  and 
I  dare  stay  no  longer  to  talk  with  thee.  To-morrow 
I  will  come  again.' 

The  sun  had  risen,  and  the  busy  stir  of  morning 
sounded  in  the  castle  before  Marziale  moved  uneasily 
in  his  seat  and  stretched  himself.  He  was  still  half 


MARZIALE,  THE  ROBBER  CHIEF         129 

asleep  as  his  hands  felt  for  the  keys  which  always 
hung  at  his  girdle,  but  failing  to  find  them  he  grew 
alert  and  wide-awake  in  a  moment.  Who  had  dared 
to  meddle  with  those  keys  ?  He  jumped  to  his  feet 
and  looked  about  him,  fiercely  seeking  for  the  thief. 

But  the  room  was  empty,  and  as  he  looked  around 
the  only  thing  his  eye  lighted  on  was  a  little  white 
figure  lying  fast  asleep  in  the  broad  window-seat,  with 
the  huge  bunch  of  keys  hanging  loosely  in  her  hands. 

The  anger  died  out  of  Marziale's  eyes  as  he  stood 
looking  down  on  the  sleeping  face,  but  even  as  he 
looked  she  awoke  and  gazed  up  smiling  into  his  face. 

'  So,  thou  hast  been  at  thy  tricks  again,'  he  said,  as 
he  grimly  pointed  at  the  keys  upon  her  lap. 

But  Beatrice  was  not  in  the  least  ashamed  or  afraid. 
She  jumped  up  and  laughed  with  glee  as  she  jingled 
the  great  bunch  of  keys  before  him  in  tune  with  her 
laughter. 

'  Come,  come,'  she  said,  '  never  heed  the  keys  and 
look  not  so  grim.  I  have  a  wonderful  tale  to  tell 
thee,'  and  she  dragged  him  down  on  to  the  seat  next 
to  her,  and  began  eagerly  to  tell  him  all  that  she  had 
done,  and  all  that  the  old  priest  had  told  her. 

At  first  Marziale  was  impatient  and  inclined  to  be 
angry,  but  by-and-bye  he  grew  interested  and  listened 
intently. 

'  I  will  go  to  the  old  man  myself  and  hear  this 
wonderful  story,'  he  said  at  last. 

Long  and  silently  the  robber  chief  sat  and  listened 


130  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

as  the  old  man  told  his  tale.  It  was  indeed  a  wonderful 
story,  but,  above  all,  something  in  Marziale's  heart 
seemed  to  tell  him  that  it  was  not  only  wonderful  but 
true.  And  if  it  was  indeed  true,  how  black  and 
hideous  must  his  life  seem  in  the  eyes  of  that  calm, 
brave  warrior  King. 

'  Old  man,'  he  cried  at  last,  '  show  me  a  way  by 
which  I  may  seek  pardon  and  take  service  under  this 
King  of  kings.' 

'  There  is  but  one  way,'  answered  the  old  man 
solemnly.  '  Confess  thy  sins  one  by  one,  and  per- 
chance He  may  pardon  thee.' 

But  as  Marziale  knelt  on  the  cold,  damp  dungeon 
floor  and  began  to  confess  all  the  evil  he  had  done,  a 
cold  horror  crept  over  the  old  priest.  It  was  so 
terrible  even  to  listen  to  the  wild  tale  of  sin  that  the 
very  hair  rose  from  his  head  and  he  could  only  gaze 
in  terror  and  dismay  at  the  man  who  knelt  there 
telling  of  such  dreadful  deeds.  Surely  a  demon  could 
not  have  a  worse  tale  to  tell. 

There  was  a  deep  silence  when  Marziale  had  finished, 
and  the  old  priest  buried  his  face  in  his  hands  as  if  he 
dared  not  look  upon  such  a  monster. 

'  Oh,  horrible,  horrible  ! '  he  cried.  '  Thou  hast 
indeed  sold  thy  soul  to  the  Evil  One.  There  is  no  hope 
of  pardon  for  such  crimes  as  these.' 

Then  a  terrible  dark  cloud  seemed  to  fall  on  Marziale 
and  to  shut  out  all  light  from  his  soul.  He  could 
neither  eat  nor  drink  nor  sleep,  and  all  day  long  he 


MARZIALE,  THE  ROBBER  CHIEF        131 

groaned  in  deep  despair.  Day  followed  day  and 
brought  no  light  to  the  black  darkness  of  his  soul,  and 
all  the  time  Beatrice  never  left  him.  By  his  side  she 
knelt  and  tried  to  pray  for  pardon,  but  she  could  find 
no  words,  and  the  sobs  choked  her  as  she  watched  his 
dumb  misery. 

At  last,  when  the  robber  chief  was  wasted  away  to 
a  gaunt  shadow,  and  he  had  scarcely  strength  even  to 
moan,  she  heard  a  faint  whisper  come  from  his  lips, 
and  bending  down  she  caught  the  word  '  forgive.' 

'  Oh,  come  quickly ! '  she  cried  to  the  old  priest  who 
waited  in  a  room  near  by,  'he  is  praying,  and  surely  the 
King  will  pardon.' 

'  There  can  be  no  forgiveness  for  such  as  he,'  said 
the  old  priest  sternly.  But  Beatrice  took  no  heed. 

'  He  must,  he  must  be  forgiven,'  she  cried, '  and  thou 
must  bid  him  hope.' 

But  when  together  they  reached  the  little  chamber 
it  was  too  late  for  any  word  of  comfort  to  reach  that 
poor,  despairing  soul.  Marziale  lay  stretched  out 
dead  upon  the  floor. 

Very  bitter  were  the  tears  which  Beatrice  shed,  for 
they  came  from  a  broken  heart.  But  in  the  midst  of 
her  great  sorrow  there  was  one  ray  of  light  which 
pierced  through  the  gloom.  Marziale  had  prayed  for 
pardon,  and  surely  God  had  forgiven.  The  King  was 
more  merciful  than  His  servants. 

But  the  old  priest  could  not  share  that  comfort, 
and  he  gave  his  orders  mournfully  that  the  chief 


132  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

should  not  be  buried  in  any  holy  ground,  but  that  a 
grave  should  be  digged  in  the  courtyard  of  the  castle 

All  the  robber  band  gathered  round  the  grave, 
and  Beatrice,  white  and  calm,  knelt  beside  the  body  of 
the  dead  chief.  The  old  priest  talked  long  and 
earnestly  to  that  grim  company,  and  pointed  out  the 
terrible  example  of  their  leader,  and  bade  them  one 
and  all  take  heed  and  repent  while  yet  there  was 
time. 

But  as  he  spoke  Beatrice  did  not  seem  to  listen, 
but  lifted  her  head  and  looked  up  into  the  sky  with  an 
eager,  wondering  expression  in  her  eyes.  Her  earnest 
gaze  drew  other  eyes  to  look  upward,  too,  and  a  great 
silence  fell  upon  them  all. 

A  spot  of  light  shone  in  the  blue  above,  which 
gradually  grew  whiter  and  whiter  until  it  took  the 
form  of  a  dove.  Nearer  and  nearer  it  flew  till  it 
hovered  above  their  heads  and  then  gently  descended. 
The  wondering  company  saw  that  it  held  in  its  beak 
a  little  golden  leaf  or  tablet,  and  this  it  gently  laid 
upon  the  dead  man's  lips.  Then,  with  scarce  a  flutter 
of  its  wings,  up  again  it  flew,  up  and  away  until  it  was 
lost  in  the  blue  haze  of  the  summer  sky. 

Awe-struck  and  with  trembling  hands  Beatrice 
lifted  the  little  gold  leaf  and  saw  in  shining  letters  the 
blessed  words  '  Pardon  and  peace.'  The  white  dove 
had  brought  the  message  to  comfort  and  assure  her, 
for  the  King  had  indeed  forgiven,  and  Marziale  was 
pardoned. 


MARZIALE,  THE  ROBBER  CHIEF        133 

Then  the  old  priest  knelt  down  and  humbly  prayed 
for  forgiveness  for  himself.  Never  again  did  he  doubt 
God's  mercy,  and  never  again  was  he  heard  to  say 
that  any  man's  sins  were  too  great  to  shut  him  out 
from  the  hope  of  pardon  and  peace. 


THE   ANGELS'   ROBE 

'  WHY  art  thou  crying,  bambina  mia  ?  '  asked  the 
grandmother  kindly  as  Angelina  crept  close  to  the  old 
woman's  chair  and  hid  her  little  wet  face  in  the  rough 
woollen  skirt.  '  Ah  !  but  I  can  guess  without  any 
words.  It  is  hard,  is  it  not,  to  be  left  at  home  to 
look  after  little  Giovanino  and  the  old  grandmother, 
while  all  the  rest  have  gone  to  the  great  city  to  see  the 
festa.  And  it  is  hard,  too,  never  to  have  a  pair  of 
shoes  or  a  bright  new  handkerchief  nor  any  pretty 
necklace  such  as  other  little  maidens  wear.' 

'  O  Nonna,'  said  Angelina,  lifting  her  tear-stained 
face,  '  how  canst  thou  know  it  all  ?  I  think  the 
blessed  saints  must  tell  thee  all  my  secrets.' 

The  old  woman  smiled  and  stroked  the  little  brown 
head. 

'  It  needs  no  telling  to  guess  such  things,'  she  said. 
'  It  needs  but  the  old  memory  of  what  another  little 
girl  used  to  feel  to  make  me  understand  what  goes  on 
in  thy  little  head.  See  here,  bring  thy  stool  and  sit 
down  close  to  me,  and  while  the  bambinetto  sleeps  so 
soundly  in  his  cradle  I  will  tell  thee  a  story  with  a 
wonderful  secret  which  will  help  thee  to  bear  all  thy 
troubles. 

ISi 


THE  ANGELS'  ROBE  135 

'  It  was  in  this  very  village  and  in  this  very  house 
that  there  lived,  long  years  ago,  a  little  maid,  whose 
name,  like  thine,  was  Angelina.  She  was  but  eight 
years  old  when  she  learned  the  wonderful  secret  of 
which  I  shall  tell  thee,  so  thou  seest  she  was  not  very 
old  and  could  not  yet  have  been  very  wise. 

'  She  was  not  much  like  her  name,  this  little  Angelina. 
When  we  think  of  angels  we  picture  them  tall  and 
beautiful,  with  golden  hair  and  wearing  wonderful 
robes  of  white,  while  Angelina  was  short  and  square, 
with  dark,  straight  hair  and  a  little  round  face,  which, 
though  it  looked  honest  and  pleasant,  could  never  be 
called  beautiful.  And  then  her  clothes  !  How  unlike 
they  were  to  the  white  robes  of  the  angels  which  one 
sees  in  the  holy  pictures.  She  had,  like  thee,  an  old 
blue  petticoat  faded  into  so  pale  a  colour,  that  only 
the  patches  showed  how  gay  the  blue  had  once  been. 
Her  camicetta  had  all  its  red  washed  out,  so  that  it  only 
kept  the  faint  colour  of  the  apricot,  and  the  old  orange 
handkerchief  which  she  tied  over  her  dark  hair  was 
little  more  than  a  rag. 

'  And  if  there  was  one  thing  more  than  another  that 
Angelina  loved  and  longed  for,  it  was  to  have  fine 
clothes.  Once  or  twice  since  she  had  grown  old  enough 
for  the  walk,  she  had  gone  with  her  father  to  the 
distant  town,  built  high  up  on  the  hill.  She  had 
trotted  along  the  winding  white  road  and  climbed  up 
to  the  city  gates  and  entered  what  seemed  to  her  a 
paradise. 


136  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

'  For  there,  in  the  churches,  she  saw  wonderful 
pictures  of  blue-robed  Madonnas,  and  angels  with 
gold-embroidered  robes.  And  almost  better  still,  she 
would  catch  glimpses  of  noble  ladies  as  they  came  out 
of  their  palaces  and  stepped  into  their  carriages. 
How  her  eyes  would  shine  at  the  sight  of  the  flowing 
silks,  rich  velvets,  and  dainty  lace.  She  felt  as  if  she 
had  had  a  glimpse  of  heaven.  Of  course  all  these  soft, 
fine  garments  of  wondrous  colour  were  only  fit  for  noble 
ladies— for  the  Madonna  and  holy  angels.  But  oh  ! 
how  she  longed  sometimes,  when  she  sat  at  home 
sewing  a  new  patch  on  the  old  blue  petticoat,  for 
something  new  and  bright.  If  she  could  have  even  a 
new  handkerchief,  or  a  little  necklace  such  as 
Margherita  who  lived  next  door  so  proudly  wore  on 
Sundays  !  The  envious  tears  filled  Angelina's  eyes 
when  she  thought  of  Margherita,  who  wore  shoes  on 
festa  days  and  carried  a  white  handkerchief  with  her 
prayer-book  when  she  went  to  Mass. 

'  It  always  made  the  child  cross  and  impatient  when 
such  thoughts  filled  her  head,  and  one  day  she  had 
even  slapped  Tommaso's  little  chubby  hands  when  in 
his  play  he  had  torn  the  yellow  handkerchief  off  her 
head  and  made  another  rent  in  the  faded  border.  But 
when  he  sobbed  with  hurt  feelings  and  smarting 
knuckles  she  took  him  in  her  arms  and  comforted  him 
again,  for  she  was  really  a  kind-hearted  little  maid. 
Then  she  told  him  stories  of  all  the  grand  times  that 
were  coming  when  she  would  have  as  many  gay  silk 


THE  ANGELS'  ROBE  137 

handkerchiefs  as  she  wanted,  and  he  should  have  a 
little  green  hat  with  a  long  red  feather  and  a  golden 
clasp. 

'  The  children  always  loved  to  listen  to  Angelina's 
stories.  She  seemed  to  open  a  little  door  and  take 
them  into  a  beautiful  new  world  where  every  one  wore 
gay  clothes  and  splendid  jewels,  where  the  children 
played  with  golden  toys,  and  the  Madonna  and 
saints  looked  on  with  the  shining  halos  round  their 
heads. 

'  "  Where  dost  thou  fill  thy  head  with  all  that 
nonsense  ?  "  her  mother  would  ask.  "  Come,  there  is 
no  time  for  idle  tales,  when  so  much  work  is  waiting 
to  be  done." 

'  There  was,  indeed,  little  time  for  idling  now  that 
Angelina  was  old  enough  to  help  in  the  house.  There 
was  Tommaso  to  be  washed  and  dressed  and  kept  out 
of  mischief,  the  baby  to  be  carried  about  until  he 
slept,  and  the  sheep  to  be  tended  on  the  hillside  and 
led  safely  home  at  night. 

'  Then  came  a  day  when  there  was  quite  a  stir  in  the 
village,  and  Angelina  came  home  at  dusk  breathless 
with  the  news  she  had  to  tell. 

'  The  great  lord  who  owned  the  castle  close  by  was 
coming  home,  they  said,  and  would  bring  with  him  a 
beautiful  young  bride.  Many  gay  nobles  and  ladies 
would  also  come  in  his  train,  and  the  procession  would 
pass  close  to  the  village  next  day.  It  was  to  be  a 
great  festa  for  every  one,  and  already  they  were 


138  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

beginning   to  weave   garlands   of   flowers   and   green 

leaves. 

'  "  Well,"  said  Angelina's  mother,  when  she  heard 
the  great  news,  "  thou  hast  been  a  good  child  of  late, 
and  to-morrow  thou  shalt  have  a  whole  holiday  to  see 
the  show." 

'  The  little  maid  could  scarcely  sleep  that  night,  her 
head  was  so  full  of  pleasure  and  excitement.  There 
was  only  one  little  cloud  to  shadow  her  happiness.  If 
only  she  had  something  gay  to  wear,  something  that 
would  show  it  was  a  festa  day  !  But  all  the  wishing  in 
the  world  wouldn't  buy  her  a  new  handkerchief  or 
take  away  the  patches  on  her  petticoat,  so  she  tried 
not  to  think  of  it,  and  by-and-bye  she  fell  asleep. 

'  The  next  day  she  woke  very  early  and  crept 
quietly  out  of  doors  before  any  one  was  awake.  What 
if  it  should  be  raining  !  But  no,  the  sun  was  beginning 
to  rise  clear  and  bright  and  the  mists  were  rolling  back. 
All  was  fair  for  the  great  holiday. 

'  Angelina's  little  bare  feet  danced  along  with  joy 
as  she  went  down  the  path  and  scrambled  up  the 
banks  in  search  of  wild  flowers.  Before  long  she  had 
filled  her  hands  with  sweet  violets  and  sat  down 
contentedly  to  tie  them  into  bunches.  There  was  no 
need  to  hurry  home,  for  this  was  a  holiday,  and  there 
was  no  work  to  do. 

'  But  presently  she  heard  her  mother  call  to  her, 
and  she  went  quickly  towards  the  house,  for  the  voice 
sounded  sharp  and  troubled. 


THE  ANGELS'  ROBE  139 

'  "  Where  hast  thou  been,  child  ?  "  said  her  mother, 
who  sat  rocking  the  baby  in  her  arms  and  looking 
down  at  it  with  an  anxious  face.  "  I  have  been  calling 
and  calling  for  thee.  The  little  one  is  ill,  I  fear.  See 
how  hot  and  flushed  he  is,  and  I  cannot  stop  his  wail- 
ing. Thou  must  go  off  to  the  town  as  fast  as  thy 
feet  can  carry  thee.  I  have  no  one  else  to  send. 
The  good  doctor  there  will  give  thee  the  medicine  he 
needs." 

'  "  O  mother,"  burst  from  Angelina's  lips,  "  but 
this  is  the  festa  day,  and  I  was  to  have  a  holiday  to  see 
the  grand  procession  of  lords  and  ladies." 

'  "  I  wish  thou  hadst  a  wiser  head,  and  cared  less  for 
gay  sights  and  grand  clothes,"  said  her  mother  sharply. 
"  But  to-day  there  can  be  no  holiday  for  thee.  Thou 
must  be  gone  at  once,  and  even  so  thou  wilt  scarcely 
be  back  before  nightfall,  the  way  is  so  long.  But  see 
that  thou  dost  not  linger  and  that  the  medicine  is 
carried  carefully  home." 

'  Angelina  did  not  answer,  but  listened  silently  while 
her  mother  gave  her  the  directions  how  to  find  the 
doctor  when  once  she  should  reach  the  town.  Then 
she  turned  obediently  and  began  to  go  down  the  steep 
mountain  path  that  led  to  the  high-road  below. 

'  But  though  she  seemed  so  quiet  and  obedient,  her 
heart  was  full  of  bitter  disappointment  and  angry 
thoughts. 

'  As  long  as  she  was  in  sight  of  the  little  house  she 
walked  swiftly  on,  but  by-and-bye,  when  she  reached 


140  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

the  white,  dusty  high-road,  her  feet  began  to  drag 
slowly  along  until  at  last  she  stopped  and  sat  down  on 
the  grass  at  the  wayside. 

'  It  really  was  very  hard  that  the  baby  should  fall  ill 
that  one  day  of  all  others.  It  was  very  hard  that  she 
must  fetch  the  medicine.  It  was  very  hard  that  she 
should  never  have  a  holiday,  but  always  work  from 
morning  until  night,  and  have  such  poor  clothes  to 
wear. 

'  The  sun  was  shining  brightly  now,  but  there  was  no 
sunshine  in  Angelina's  face.  A  sullen,  dark  cloud  had 
gathered  there.  She  pushed  the  white  dust  to  and  fro 
with  her  little  brown  toes,  and  then  began  to  make 
now  a  round  O,  now  a  cross  with  her  great  toe,  as  if 
that  was  the  most  important  work  in  the  world. 

'  "  I  wish,"  she  went  on,  muttering  gloomily  to  her- 
self, "  I  wish  I  had  a  pair  of  shoes.  When  I  am  always 
sent  so  far  to  fetch  whatever  is  needed,  it  wears  out  all 
the  soles  of  my  feet." 

'  She  stopped  drawing  crosses  and  turned  up  one 
foot  to  see  if  there  were  any  holes  or  worn-out  places. 
It  was  quite  a  disappointment  to  find  the  sole  as  hard 
and  firm  as  a  piece  of  tanned  leather. 

'  Then  a  gentler  look  began  to  steal  over  the  sullen 
little  face,  and  she  looked  soberly  down  at  the  crosses 
in  the  dust.  They  reminded  her  of  the  words  of  the 
kind  old  priest  when  he  had  explained  to  her  the 
meaning  of  a  cross  and  had  bidden  her  always  try  to 
do  her  duty  as  cheerfully  as  possible.  In  a  moment 


THE  ANGELS'  ROBE  141 

the  clouds  broke  and  the  sunshine  once  more  shone 
in  Angelina's  eyes. 

'  "  To  think,"  she  said,  "  that  I  should  care  more 
for  fine  sights  than  the  poor  bambinetto  !  But  he 
shall  have  his  medicine  now  as  quickly  as  I  can 
fetch  it." 

'  She  started  at  a  steady  trot  along  the  road,  eager 
to  make  up  for  lost  time,  and  thinking  only  now  of  the 
sick  baby  and  poor,  anxious  mother  at  home.  She 
had  many  a  mile  to  go  before  she  came  to  the  hill  on 
which  the  town  was  built,  and  then  there  was  a  weary 
climb  before  she  reached  the  city  gates.  The  little 
maid  was  indeed  very  hot  and  very  tired  by  the  time 
she  had  done  her  mother's  bidding  and  could  turn  her 
face  homewards  carrying  the  precious  medicine  bottle 
rolled  up  safely  in  her  apron.  She  never  stopped  to 
look  at  the  shops  or  the  gay  crowds  to-day,  but 
as  she  passed  a  little  quiet  church  she  slipped  in 
and  knelt  for  a  moment  in  a  dim  corner  before  her 
favourite  picture  of  the  Madonna  and  white-robed 
angels. 

'  Very  carefully  then  she  unwrapped  the  precious 
little  bottle  from  her  apron  and  held  it  out  in  both 
hands. 

'  "  Mary  Mother,"  she  prayed,  "  for  the  sake  of 
the  Gesu  Bambino,  bless  our  bambinetto  and  grant 
that  this  medicine  may  make  him  better." 

'  The  Madonna  looked  down  with  such  kind  eyes 
that  Angelina  was  sure  that  all  would  be  well,  and 


142  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

it  was  with  a  happy  heart  that  she  left  the  church 
and  started  on  her  homeward  way. 

'  The  sun  was  beginning  to  set  when  at  last  Angelina 
came  in  sight  of  the  little  village  and  turned  from 
the  high-road  to  climb  the  mountain  pathway. 
She  was  very  tired,  and  just  then  she  knocked  her 
foot  against  a  great  stone  that  lay  in  the  way.  The 
pain  was  sharp,  and  she  stopped  for  a  moment  to  rest 
by  the  roadside  to  rub  the  place  that  hurt  so  badly. 

'  She  was  bending  down  to  touch  the  foot  just  to  see 
how  much  it  was  hurt  when  something  bright  caught 
her  eye  shining  there  in  the  dust.  It  was  something 
that  shone  as  brightly  as  a  star.  She  stretched  out 
her  hand  and  lifted  it  up  and  then  gave  a  cry  of 
surprise  and  delight.  It  was  a  beautiful  gold  brooch 
set  with  shining  jewels.  The  light  that  looked  like 
a  star  came  from  the  white  stone  in  the  middle,  and 
round  it  was  a  circle  of  stones  blue  as  the  summer 
sky. 

'  For  a  moment  Angelina  gazed  at  the  beautiful 
thing  lying  in  her  hand,  as  if  she  could  not  believe  it 
was  real.  She  rubbed  her  eyes  to  be  sure  she  was 
awake  and  not  dreaming.  Then  she  looked  upwards 
as  if  she  thought  it  must  have  fallen  from  the  sky. 
Surely  such  a  beautiful  thing  could  not  belong  to 
earth  ? 

'  Then  in  a  moment  she  guessed  where  it  had 
come  from.  There  were  marks  of  carriage  wheels 
and  many  feet  in  the  white  dust  of  the  high-road. 


THE  ANGELS'  ROBE  143 

The  lords  and  ladies  had  surely  passed  by  that  way, 
and  one  of  the  beautiful  ladies  must  have  dropped  this 
treasure. 

'  But  even  as  these  thoughts  came  rushing  through 
her  mind,  her  hand  closed  tightly  over  the  brooch. 
She  knew  that  it  did  not  belong  to  her,  and  that  she 
must  at  once  show  it  to  her  mother,  and  then  take 
it  to  the  old  priest,  who  would  return  it  to  the  beautiful 
lady. 

'  But  oh  !  if  only  she  might  keep  it,  just  for  a 
few  hours.  It  could  do  no  harm  if  she  hid  it  for  one 
night  and  looked  at  it  once  more  in  the  morning. 
The  longer  she  looked  at  it  the  more  she  felt  that  she 
could  not  part  with  it  at  once,  and  so  at  last  she 
pinned  it  inside  a  fold  of  her  camicetta,  and  when 
it  was  quite  hidden  she  got  up  and  limped  slowly 
home. 

'  The  mother  was  standing  watching  for  the  child 
as  Angelina  came  up  the  path. 

'  "  Thou  art  a  good  little  messenger,"  she  said, 
"  and  hast  done  thine  errand  quickly.  After  all, 
though,  there  was  no  need  for  such  great  haste,  for 
the  little  one  is  better." 

'  "  Ah  !  "  said  Angelina,  "  I  knew  the  Madonna 
would  not  forget  him." 

'  Then  she  stopped,  and  a  troubled  look  came  into  her 
eyes.  Somehow  she  felt  ashamed  to  think  of  the  kind, 
gentle  look  upon  the  Madonna's  face.  Would  the 
Madonna  smile  upon  her  so  kindly  now  ? 


144  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

'  "  Thou  art  tired,  child,"  said  her  mother ;  "  come 
in  and  rest.  I  have  saved  thy  dinner  for  thee." 

'  But  Angelina  was  not  very  hungry  and  did  not 
seem  inclined  to  rest. 

'  The  walk  has  overtired  thee,"  said  her  mother 
kindly.  "  Go  now  to  bed  and  sleep  soundly  until  the 
morning." 

'  Angelina  crept  into  bed  and  shut  her  eyes  as  if  she 
were  asleep.  But  her  head  was  full  of  busy  thoughts. 
She  had  slipped  the  wonderful  brooch  under  her  pillow 
and  lay  holding  it  with  one  little  hot  hand.  Would 
the  Madonna  and  the  Gesu  Bambino  be  angry  with 
her  for  hiding  this  treasure  ?  But  whatever  hap- 
pened she  could  not  part  with  it.  She  thought  if 
she  might  only  keep  it  she  would  never  be  unhappy 
again.  What  did  it  matter  if  her  clothes  were  old 
and  patched  and  she  had  no  shoes,  if  only  she  might 
always  keep  the  beautiful  brooch.  So  at  last  she 
fell  asleep  dreaming  of  stars  that  shone  in  a  blue 
sky. 

'  Next  morning  she  woke  with  the  remembrance 
that  something  wonderful  had  happened.  Then  she 
quickly  thrust  her  hand  under  her  pillow  to  feel 
if  the  brooch  were  really  there.  She  dared  scarcely 
look  at  it,  but  once  more  pinned  it  carefully  in  the 
folds  of  her  dress  and  went  softly  out  of  doors. 

'  When  she  reached  the  shelter  of  the  olive-trees 
and  had  seated  herself  behind  one  of  the  old,  gnarled 
grey  trunks,  she  felt  at  last  that  it  was  safe  to  take 


THE  ANGELS'  ROBE  145 

out  her  treasure.  Oh,  how  beautiful  it  was  !  Almost 
more  beautiful  in  the  clear  morning  light  than  she 
had  dreamed  it  could  be.  She  held  it  up  to  catch  the 
sunbeams  that  came  sliding  through  the  silver  screen 
of  the  olive  leaves,  then  she  pinned  it  in  the  front  of 
her  old  red  camicetta,  and  sat  silent  with  clasped 
hands  and  burning  cheeks. 

'  What  visions  of  splendour  filled  her  head.  She 
was  no  longer  a  little,  ragged,  bare-footed  child  sitting 
in  an  olive  wood,  but  a  grand  lady  in  a  flowing  silken 
gown  and  scarlet  pointed  shoes.  All  around  her 
were  other  gay  ladies,  but  they  all  looked  with  envy 
upon  her,  and  pointed  at  the  wonderful  star  with  its 
circle  of  blue,  which  shone  upon  her  breast. 

'  But  there  was  not  much  time  for  day-dreams, 
and  soon  the  brooch  was  hidden  away  again  and 
Angelina  went  back  to  her  work.  Strange  to  say,  she 
did  not  feel  as  happy  as  usual  that  day.  Nothing 
seemed  to  go  well.  She  was  impatient  with  the 
children  and  careless  about  her  work,  which  made  her 
mother  scold.  But  worst  of  all  was  the  strange, 
frightened  feeling  that  seemed  to  choke  her  when 
she  saw  the  old  priest  come  slowly  up  the  path  towards 
the  house.  How  glad  she  had  always  been  to  see 
him  before.  Why  was  it  that  now  she  only  wished 
she  might  run  away,  and  hide  her  burning  cheeks  ? 

'  Even  before  the  old  man  began  to  speak  she 
guessed  why  he  had  come.  But  she  listened  eagerly 
while  he  told  her  mother  how  one  of  the  ladies  at  the 

K 


146  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

castle  had  lost  a  valuable  brooch  and  how  it  was 
thought  it  might  be  lying  along  the  road.  Of  course,  if 
any  one  found  it,  they  would  bring  it  at  once  to  him, 
but  he  wanted  all  the  children  to  look  carefully  for  it. 

'  "  The  little  ones  have  such  sharp  eyes,"  he  said. 
And  then  patting  Angelina's  head  he  added,  "  And 
this  little  maid  has,  I  know,  a  special  eye  for  beautiful 
things." 

'  Then  he  asked  how  little  Giovannino  fared,  and 
smiled  down  very  kindly  on  Angelina  when  he  heard 
the  tale  of  her  lost  holiday  and  the  long  walk  to  fetch 
the  medicine. 

'  "  There  is  a  special  blessing  on  feet  that  cheer- 
fully run  errands  for  others,"  he  said.  "  I  think  the 
angels  make  golden  shoes  for  such  little  feet." 

'  But  Angelina's  heart  was  heavy,  and  the  kindly 
words  of  the  old  priest  only  seemed  to  make  her  more 
unhappy.  If  his  eyes  could  but  see  what  was  hidden 
in  the  folds  of  her  dress,  would  he  still  look  so  kindly 
on  her  ? 

'  There  was  much  talk  among  the  village  folk  about 
the  missing  brooch.  They  searched  for  it  high  and 
low,  but  not  a  trace  of  it  could  be  found.  Often  when 
she  listened  to  the  talk  Angelina's  little  guilty  heart 
would  thump  so  loudly  that  she  wondered  every  one 
around  her  did  not  hear  the  beating  noise. 

'  She  scarcely  dared  take  the  beautiful  thing  out 
now  to  look  at  it,  and  she  almost  began  to  wish  she 
had  never  seen  it.  Night  after  night  she  sobbed  her- 


THE  ANGELS'  ROBE  147 

self  to  sleep,  and  those  tears  seemed  gradually  to 
wash  away  all  the  longing  to  keep  the  forbidden 
treasure. 

'  Then  at  last  she  could  bear  it  no  longer,  and 
very  early  one  morning,  before  the  village  was  astir, 
she  found  her  way  to  the  old  priest's  house.  She 
waited  patiently  outside  the  door  until  the  church 
bell  began  to  ring,  and  then  she  saw  him  come  out  and 
cross  the  path  towards  the  church. 

'  At  first  the  old  man  did  not  notice  the  child,  but 
presently  a  gentle  pull  at  his  cassock  made  him  look 
down. 

'  "  Why,  what  is  the  matter,  little  one  ?  "  he  said. 
"  Is  the  bambinetto  ill  again  ?  " 

'  But  Angelina  only  shook  her  head.  She  was 
sobbing  so  bitterly  that  she  could  not  speak. 

'  "  Come  and  tell  me  all  about  it,"  said  the  kind 
old  voice,  and  he  took  her  hand  and  led  her  back 
into  the  house. 

'  It  was  a  long  story  and  Angelina  could  not  tell 
it  very  clearly,  but  the  old  priest  understood.  He 
took  the  brooch  from  the  little  trembling  hand 
and  locked  it  carefully  away.  Then  he  sat  looking 
at  the  child  with  grave,  kind  eyes. 

'  "  Ah,"  he  said,  "  thou  hast  learned  the  lesson 
that  fine  things  cannot  make  thee  happy,  and  an 
honest  and  clear  conscience  is  worth  all  the  jewels 
in  the  world.  It  matters  but  little  if  we  wear  old 
and  patched  earthly  garments,  if  only  our  heavenly 


148  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

robe  is  kept  pure  and  stainless.  But  now  as  thou 
hast  done  thy  best  to  right  the  wrong,  I  will  not 
punish  thee.  Only  remember  the  lesson  thou  hast 
learnt." 

'  What  a  different  world  it  seemed  to  Angelina 
as  she  knelt  in  the  quiet  little  church  that  sunny 
morning  listening  to  the  old  priest's  voice  as  he 
chanted  the  service.  She  was  no  longer  ashamed  to 
think  of  the  Madonna  and  the  holy  angels.  It 
seemed  as  if  a  dark  cloud  had  been  rolled  away. 

'  And  then  as  she  knelt  a  strange  thing  happened. 

'  She  thought  one  of  those  same  white-robed 
angels  stood  at  her  side,  and  bending  down  gently 
took  her  hand  and  led  her  up  a  flight  of  golden  steps 
until  they  came  to  a  shining  room.  There  other 
angels  sat  at  work,  and  before  them  lay  a  beautiful 
shining  white  robe,  sewed  with  pearls  and  precious 
jewels,  more  exquisite  than  anything  Angelina  had 
ever  dreamed  of.  And  as  she  gazed  spell-bound  one 
of  the  angels  put  beside  it  a  pair  of  little  golden 
shoes. 

' "  These  are  for  the  little  feet  that  are  never 
too  tired  to  run  errands  for  others,"  said  the  angel 
with  a  gentle  smile. 

'  "  We  have  sewn  her  robe  with  every  kind  act 
and  unselfish  thought  that  we  could  gather,"  said 
another,  "  for  we  must  make  it  fit  to  be  worn  in 
the  presence  of  the  King.  But  alas  !  there  is  here 
one  stain  we  cannot  cover." 


THE  ANGELS'  ROBE  149 

'  Angelina  hung  her  head  and  a  great  sob  choked 
her,  but  the  angel  who  held  her  hand  looked  down 
with  a  comforting  smile. 

"  See,"  the  angel  said,   "  I  have  brought  some- 
thing that  will  quite  cover  the  stain." 

'  The  angel  held  out  an  open  hand,  and  there  on 
the  palm  lay  some  wondrous  gleaming  pearls,  large 
enough  to  cover  the  ugly  mark  upon  the  robe. 

"  Tears  of  repentance  and  sorrow,"  said  the  angel ; 
"  the  robe  is  not  spoilt  after  all." 

'  Then  the  vision  faded  and  Angelina  found  she 
was  kneeling  in  the  church  and  the  service  was 
ended. 

'  But  she  never  forgot  the  secret  of  that  heavenly 
robe.  What  did  it  matter  now  if  she  had  only  old 
worn  clothes  and  a  faded  handkerchief  ?  Her  robe 
was  in  the  angels'  keeping,  and  her  only  care  would 
be  to  see  that  nothing  should  ever  again  stain  its 
pure  beauty.' 

The  old  grandmother's  voice  ceased,  and  little 
Angelina  looked  up  with  an  awed  light  in  her  eyes. 

'  Of  course,  after  she  saw  the  angels'  robe  she 
would  never  care  if  her  petticoat  was  old  and  her  feet 
were  bare,'  she  said  thoughtfully. 

'  No,'  said  her  grandmother,  '  for  she  knew  that 
some  day  she  would  wear  those  golden  shoes.' 

'  And  was  she  very,  very  careful  never  to  stain  the 
robe  again  ?  '  asked  Angelina. 

A  sad  look  came  into  the  old  grandmother's  eyes. 


150  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

'  She  tried  her  very  best,'  she  said,  '  but  I  fear  there 
were  many  stains  that  spoilt  the  angels'  work.' 

'  But  there  would  always  be  the  sorry  tears  to 
cover  them,'  said  Angelina,  '  and  the  kind  angel  would 
gather  them  safely  as  they  fell.' 

'  Ah,  yes,'  said  the  grandmother  softly,  '  thou  art 
right,  little  one.  There  is  no  white  robe  that  is  not 
sewn  with  pearls.' 


A   TALE    OF    OLD    FLORENCE 

THERE  were  many  enemies  outside  the  gates  of  the 
fair  City  of  Flowers,  and  many  a  war  did  she  wage 
with  envious  neighbours,  but  even  now,  when  quietness 
reigned  without,  there  was  little  peace  to  be  found 
within.  The  two  great  families  of  the  Buondalmonti 
and  the  Bardi  kept  the  city  in  constant  turmoil. 
They  were  both  strong  and  powerful,  proud  and 
overbearing,  and  though  the  quarrel  between  the 
families  was  so  old  that  scarcely  one  of  them  re- 
membered what  it  was  about,  still  they  hated  each 
other  with  hearty,  unquestioning  hatred,  just  as  their 
fathers  had  done  before  them. 

Of  course  the  servants  and  followers  of  the  different 
houses  kept  up  the  quarrel  even  more  fiercely  than 
their  masters.  Whenever,  by  evil  chance,  they  hap- 
pened to  meet  in  some  narrow  street,  neither  would 
give  way  to  let  the  other  pass,  and  there  would  begin 
at  once  a  fierce  fight  and  a  call  for  help  until  the  whole 
quarter  rang  with  the  uproar.  '  A  Bardi,  a  Buondal- 
monti '  was  shouted  from  every  side,  while  all  friends 
and  enemies  hastened  to  join  in  the  fray. 

But,  after  all,  the  Florentines  were  used  to  quarrels 
and  bloodshed,  and  they  never  allowed  such  things 

151 


152  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

to  interfere  with  their  holidays  and  merry-makings. 
So  it  was  that  on  the  Feast  of  San  Giovanni,  when 
this  story  begins,  all  Florence  was  blithe  and  gay 
and  bent  on  pleasure,  though  the  prudent  did  not  for- 
get to  carry  a  weapon  handy  in  case  of  need. 

From  early  morning  the  bells  had  rung  out. 
Coloured  cloths  and  gay  carpets  hung  out  from 
every  window.  In  the  great  square  the  city  banners 
were  floating  in  the  breeze,  and  throngs  of  country- 
people  came  hurrying  through  the  gates,  all  dressed 
in  holiday  attire.  The  churches  were  hung  with 
crimson  silk  and  velvet  hangings,  and  a  blaze  of 
candles  lit  up  each  altar  in  honour  of  the  festa  of  the 
patron  saint  of  Florence. 

It  was  in  the  church  of  San  Giovanni  that  the 
principal  service  of  the  day  was  held,  and  in  the  crowd 
of  nobles  who  thronged  the  place,  many  a  fair  young 
face  was  to  be  seen,  beautiful  as  the  flowers  that  give 
the  city  its  name.  But  there  was  one  face  more  lovely 
than  all  the  rest,  or  at  least  so  it  seemed  to  a  young 
man  who  stood  leaning  against  a  pillar,  with  eyes  intent 
upon  a  maiden  who  knelt  close  by.  She  was  tall  and 
slender,  with  a  wealth  of  golden  hair  in  which  shone  the 
soft  gleam  of  pearls  cunningly  twisted  among  the  braids. 
Her  white  silk  robe  edged  with  shining  embroideries 
hung  in  long,  straight  folds  around  her,  and  gave 
her  the  look  of  some  fair,  slender  lily.  But  it  was  the 
beauty  of  her  face  and  her  innocent,  star-like  eyes  that 
kept  the  young  Ippolito  Buondalmonti  spell-bound, 


A  TALE  OF  OLD  FLORENCE  153 

and  made  him  forget  to  kneel  and  join  in  the  prayers 
with  the  other  worshippers. 

Who  could  she  be  ?  Ippolito  knew  most  of  the 
noble  Florentine  ladies  by  sight,  but  he  had  never 
seen  this  fair  maid  before.  As  he  stood  gazing,  there 
was  a  stir  among  the  crowd,  and  with  a  start  the 
young  man  realised  that  the  service  was  over  and  people 
were  preparing  to  leave  the  church.  Quickly  he 
elbowed  his  way  till  he  reached  the  great  door  and 
then  waited  until  his  fair  vision  should  come  out. 

He  had  not  long  to  wait,  and  then  it  was  an  easy 
matter  to  keep  her  in  sight,  for  there  were  so  many 
people  hurrying  along  the  streets  that  no  one  could 
notice  if  she  was  followed.  Darting  in  and  out,  some- 
times close  and  sometimes  further  off,  he  never  lost 
sight  of  her  until  she  and  her  companion  turned  into 
the  narrow,  gloomy  street  of  the  Via  dei  Bardi,  and  he 
saw  her  about  to  mount  the  steps  of  a  grim  old 
palace  there. 

Ippolito  hurried  forward  and  stood  at  the  side  of 
the  door,  and  as  she  turned  her  head  their  eyes  met. 
With  deep  reverence  the  young  man  lifted  his  plumed 
cap  and  bared  his  head.  The  maiden  started  and  for 
a  moment  looked  almost  afraid.  Her  companion 
had  gone  on  in  front  and  had  noticed  nothing,  so  the 
maiden  looked  timidly  again  at  the  handsome  young 
man  who  made  such  a  brave  show  standing  there  in 
his  sky-blue  embroidered  doublet  and  mantle  and 
silken  hose.  Then  a  half -mischievous  smile  lit  up 


154  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

her  face,  and  although  she  knew  full  well  that  no  well- 
brought-up  maiden  should  take  notice  of  a  stranger, 
be  he  never  so  handsome,  she  waved  her  hand  and 
ran  lightly  up  the  steps  after  her  companion. 

There  were  several  loiterers  in  the  street,  and 
Ippolito  turned  to  a  man  who  stood  idly  leaning 
against  the  wall,  munching  his  midday  meal  of  black 
bread  and  onions. 

'  Canst  thou  tell  me  what  palace  that  is  ?  '  asked 
Ippolito,  pointing  to  the  grim  old  doorway  where  his 
vision  had  disappeared. 

'  Art  thou  a  Florentine  and  yet  dost  not  know  the 
palace  of  the  Bardi  ?  '  answered  the  man.  '  Why, 
thou  wilt  be  asking  next  where  dwell  the  Buondal- 
monti  ?  ' 

Ippolito  started  and  bit  his  lips.  If  this  was  indeed 
true,  all  his  new-born  hopes  were  dashed  to  the  ground. 
If  the  maiden  belonged  to  the  hated  family  of  the 
Bardi,  there  was  but  little  chance  they  would  ever 
meet,  for  never  was  the  feud  between  the  families 
fiercer  than  now. 

It  did  not  take  long  to  find  out  all  that  he  wished 
to  know,  and,  alas,  his  worst  fears  turned  out  to  be 
well  founded. 

The  maiden's  name  was  Dianora,  the  only  child  of 
the  stern  old  Bardi.  She  was  but  sixteen  years  old 
and  motherless.  Brought  up  by  an  aged  aunt,  she 
led  a  lonely,  dull  life  in  the  grim  old  palace,  with  no 
companions  of  her  own  age. 


A  TALE  OF  OLD  FLORENCE  155 

It  was  little  wonder  then  that  the  face  of  the 
handsome  young  stranger  whom  she  had  seen  on  the 
festa  day  should  haunt  her  thoughts.  The  very 
next  time  she  went  out  for  one  of  her  solemn,  stately 
walks  on  the  Piazza  with  her  father,  she  could  not 
help  smiling  to  herself  when  she  saw  the  same  face 
watching  her  from  a  distance,  and  caught  a  glimpse 
of  a  plumed  cap  swept  low,  as  she  turned  to  enter  the 
palace  gateway. 

That  night,  when  the  moonbeams  slanted  their 
way  into  the  narrow  street,  she  heard  the  sound  of 
soft  music  below,  and  when  she  noiselessly  opened  her 
window  and  looked  down,  there  was  the  same  handsome 
face  upturned  and  the  wistful  eyes  lifted  towards  her 
window,  as  the  notes  of  a  love-song  and  the  gentle 
music  of  a  guitar  floated  on  the  night  air. 

But  though  Ippolito  caught  these  glimpses  of  his 
fair  lady,  he  could  do  no  more.  It  seemed  hopeless 
to  dream  that  they  would  ever  learn  to  know  each  other. 
Yet  the  more  and  more  hopeless  it  became  the  more 
Ippolito's  heart  was  set  upon  it. 

He  began  to  grow  thin  and  worn  and  could  neither 
eat  nor  sleep,  until  at  last  he  thought  of  a  plan.  He 
had  an  old  friend,  Madonna  Contessa,  who  had  always 
been  good  to  him,  and  had  taken  no  part  in  the  family 
quarrels.  She  was  a  kind,  sensible  person,  and  knew 
Dianora,  so  one  day  poor  Ippolito  went  to  her  and 
told  her  all  his  story. 

'  Now,  are  there  not  enough  fair  maidens  in  Florence 


156  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

to  choose  from,  that  thou  must  needs  fix  on  a 
daughter  of  the  Bardi  ?  '  asked  Madonna  Contessa, 
shaking  her  wise  old  head. 

'  There  is  but  one  Dianora,'  said  Ippolito  sadly. 

'  Ah,  well,'  said  she,  folding  her  hands  and  looking 
across  to  the  blue  hills  that  were  growing  misty  in 
the  dim  magic  of  the  twilight  hour,  '  I  have  not 
forgotten  the  dreams  and  disappointments  of  my 
youth,  and  I  would  fain  make  two  young  hearts 
happy.  But  it  is  a  difficult  and  a  dangerous  task.' 

'  If  I  may  but  touch  her  hand  and  speak  to  her,' 
sighed  Ippolito. 

'  Well,  at  least  I  can  promise  thee  so  much,' 
answered  Madonna  Contessa  briskly.  '  This  very 
week  I  celebrate  here  the  feast  of  the  vintage,  and 
Dianora  Bardi  shall  be  among  my  guests.  Behave 
thyself  wisely  and  leave  it  to  me.  All  will  go  well, 
as  thou  shalt  see.' 

The  summer  was  passing  over  and  it  was  time 
for  the  grapes  to  be  gathered  in  when  Madonna 
Contessa  invited  her  friends  to  the  great  feast  held 
every  year  in  honour  of  the  vintage.  The  young 
people  came  early,  and  soon  the  vineyard  was  thronged 
with  gaily  dressed  youths  and  maidens,  and  there 
was  much  laughing  and  merry  chatter  as  they  gathered 
the  purple  clusters  of  grapes  that  hung  from  the 
leafy  festoons  of  the  vines. 

Ippolito  had  arrived  first  of  all,  but  he  was  not 
among  the  gatherers  in  the  vineyard.  In  a  quiet, 


A  TALE  OF  OLD  FLORENCE  157 

cool  parlour  of  the  villa  he  waited  with  beating  heart, 
striving  to  be  patient  until  Dianora  should  appear. 
He  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  very  soon  the  curtain 
was  drawn  aside  and  the  kind  old  Contessa  entered 
with  Dianora  at  her  side.  It  seemed  to  Ippolito 
as  if  suddenly  the  whole  world  was  flooded  with 
sunshine,  and  he  knew  at  last  what  happiness  meant. 

How  much  they  had  to  say  to  each  other,  and 
how  quickly  the  time  sped  past!  It  seemed  as  if 
they  had  scarcely  met  when  it  was  time  to  part. 

'  Thou  wilt  be  true  to  me  ?  '  said  Ippolito  as  he  bade 
her  adieu. 

'  I  will  be  true  till  death,'  said  Dianora  ;  '  but 
I  fear  there  is  naught  but  trouble  in  store  for  us. 
Dost  thou  think  my  father  will  ever  consent  to  my 
marriage  with  a  Buondalmonti  ?  ' 

*  Then  we  shall  find  a  way  to  wed  without  his 
consent,'  said  Ippolito  gaily. 

But  though  they  both  tried  to  speak  so  bravely 
they  knew  they  would  be  parted  for  ever  if  the  secret 
of  their  friendship  became  known  to  either  of  those 
fierce  families. 

So  time  went  on,  bringing  no  hope  of  happier  days, 
until  at  last  Ippolito  determined  to  take  matters 
into  his  own  hands.  He  thought  if  Dianora  was 
once  his  wife  no  power  on  earth  could  part  them,  and 
together  they  would  brave  any  fate  in  store. 

So  once  more  the  kind  old  Contessa  stood  their 
friend  and  she  arranged  for  a  priest  to  come  to  the 


158  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

villa,  and  one  happy  day  Dianora  and  Ippolito  were 
married  there  in  the  little  private  chapel,  with  only 
the  quiet  sculptured  angels  to  look  on,  and  the 
birds  to  sing  the  wedding  hymn  of  praise  from  the 
green  boughs  of  the  trees  that  shaded  the  open 
windows. 

Still  no  one  guessed  their  secret,  and  Dianora  lived 
on  as  usual  her  quiet,  dull  life  in  the  old  palace  of  the 
Via  dei  Bardi.  But  her  heart  was  light,  and  she 
dreamed  of  happy  days  that  must  surely  come  if 
only  she  waited  patiently. 

But  to  wait  patiently  was  exactly  the  one  thing 
that  Ippolito  could  not  do,  and  very  soon  he  contrived 
to  tell  her  of  a  plan  he  had  arranged  which  would 
bring  them  many  happy  meetings.  With  a  long 
silken  ladder  coiled  under  his  cap,  he  made  his  way 
one  dark  night  to  the  Via  dei  Bardi,  when  the  old 
palace  looked  more  grim  and  forbidding  by  night  than 
even  by  day.  There  was  a  faint  light  in  one  window, 
however,  and  Ippolito's  heart  beat  with  happiness  as 
he  stood  below  and  softly  gave  the  signal  they  had 
agreed  to  use.  The  window  was  opened  very  quietly, 
and  soon  a  cord  came  dangling  down.  Swiftly  and 
silently  Ippolito  fastened  his  ladder  to  the  cord  and 
waited  breathlessly  while  it  was  pulled  up  and  he 
could  feel  it  securely  fastened  above. 

But,  alas !  for  the  careful  plan.  Scarcely  had 
Ippolito  began  to  climb  than  there  was  a  sudden 
clanking  sound  of  weapons,  and  a  crowd  of  armed 


A  TALE  OF  OLD  FLORENCE  159 

servants  came  hurrying  out  of  the  Bardi  palace 
waving  torches  and  swords. 

There  hung  Ippolito  defenceless,  at  their  mercy, 
and  in  a  moment  he  was  seized,  dragged  down,  and 
securely  bound. 

'  A  robber  !  a  robber  !  '  they  cried  ;  '  away  with  him 
to  the  Bargello.' 

But  when  they  arrived  at  the  city  guard-house 
and  they  asked  him  his  name,  great  was  their  surprise 
to  learn  he  was  a  young  noble,  and  one  belonging  to 
the  house  of  their  enemy  the  Buondalmonti. 

'  What  was  thy  errand  at  the  palace  when  thou 
wert  found  ?  '  they  asked,  perplexed. 

'  To  rob,'  said  Ippolito  boldly,  for  nothing  would 
tempt  him  to  betray  Dianora. 

'  And  what  then  ?  '  they  said. 

'  To  set  fire  to  my  enemy's  palace,'  said  Ippolito 
recklessly. 

Here  was  wickedness  indeed,  and  it  was  high  time 
such  a  bold  young  robber  should  be  caught  and 
securely  locked  up. 

In  the  morning,  when  the  old  Bardi  learned  of  the 
capture,  he  rubbed  his  hands  with  glee. 

'  Aha  !  '  said  he,  '  we  have  made  a  famous  capture 
this  tune.  With  this  weapon  we  will  strike  a  final 
blow  at  the  pride  of  the  house  of  Buondalmonti.' 

It  was  the  time  for  the  morning  meal,  and  Dianora 
and  her  aunt  were  seated  at  the  table  when  the  old 
Bardi  came  in  with  the  news. 


160  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

'  Dost  know  young  Ippolito  Buondalmonti  ?  '  he 
asked.  '  A  gay  young  cock  that  will  soon  cease  to 
crow.  We  have  caught  him  red-handed  trying  to 
break  into  the  palace  last  night  with  intent  to  rob 
and  plunder.' 

'  To  rob  and  plunder  ?  '  echoed  Dianora.  '  Surely 
that  could  not  be.' 

'  Ay,  and  he  was  seized  under  thy  very  window,' 
said  her  father  grimly,  '  and  soon  he  will  swing  in  a 
different  manner.' 

Dianora  turned  deadly  white  and  gazed  with 
terrified  eyes  at  her  father's  angry  face. 

'  Do  not  frighten  the  maid  with  thy  tales  of  midnight 
robbers,'  said  her  old  aunt  crossly  ;  '  see  how  pale  she 
grows.  It  is  enough  to  terrify  any  one  to  hear  of  such 
deeds.' 

'  Tush,  tush,  keep  up  a  stout  heart,  little  daughter/ 
said  the  old  man.  '  We  have  this  gay  young  robber 
safely  under  guard  at  the  Bargello,  and  soon  there 
will  be  no  more  climbing  of  palace  walls  for  him.' 

Poor  Dianora  clasped  her  hands  together  in  agony. 
Oh,  if  only  she  were  brave  enough  to  confess  the  truth. 
She  tried  to  speak,  but  the  words  died  away,  for  she 
dared  not  face  her  father's  terrible  anger.  She  could 
only  creep  away  to  her  own  room  and  sob  her  heart 
out  with  fear  and  grief. 

Meanwhile  Ippolito  was  taken  before  the  podesta, 
or  chief  magistrate  of  Florence,  and  again  examined. 
It  seemed  difficult  to  believe  that  a  young  noble  could 


A  TALE  OF  OLD  FLORENCE  161 

be  a  common  thief,  and  he  was  asked  again  and  again 
why  he  had  tried  to  enter  the  palace.  But  nothing 
could  move  him  to  confess.  He  held  Dianora's 
honour  dearer  than  his  life,  and  his  only  answer  was 
that  he  had  gone  there  to  plunder  and  to  burn  down 
his  enemy's  house.  In  vain  his  powerful  family 
offered  to  pay  a  fine  or  undergo  any  sacrifice  if  he  might 
be  set  free.  The  laws  of  Florence  were  strict,  and  the 
podesta  refused  to  be  bribed.  There  was  but  one 
sentence  for  such  a  crime,  and  Ippolito  must  die. 

Now  it  was  the  custom  in  Florence  that  any  one 
condemned  to  death  should  be  granted  one  last  request, 
and  when  in  the  early  morning  Ippolito  was  led  out  to 
his  execution  he  prayed  that  he  might  pass  by  way 
of  the  Via  dei  Bardi  instead  of  by  the  usual  road. 
The  wish  was  granted,  although  it  was  a  long  way 
round,  for  they  fancied  the  young  man  might  desire  to 
beg  forgiveness  ere  he  died. 

It  was  a  mild  spring  day,  and  the  sun  was  just 
glinting  over  the  roofs  of  the  houses  and  scarcely  yet 
lighting  up  the  gloom  of  the  narrow  street,  when  the 
procession  turned  into  the  Via  dei  Bardi.  There,  in 
front,  walked  the  frati  chanting  their  solemn  prayers, 
then  came  the  soldiers,  then  the  guard  with  Ippolito 
bound  between  them.  The  young  noble  walked  with 
firm  steps  and  head  proudly  erect,  and  he  never 
paused  until  they  were  beneath  the  palace  windows. 
Then  his  steps  faltered  a  moment  and  he  cast  one 
swift  glance  iipwards  to  the  window  of  Dianora's 

L 


162  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

room.  Ah,  yes  !  he  knew  she  would  be  there.  For  a 
moment  they  looked  into  each  other's  eyes,  and  he 
gave  a  silent  gesture  of  farewell  which  she  alone  saw, 
and  then  passed  on. 

That  look  was  more  than  Dianora  could  bear. 
It  was  early  morning,  and  she  still  wore  only  her  white 
night-robe,  while  her  hair  hung  unbound  in  a  golden 
cloud  about  her  shoulders.  But  she  did  not  pause 
to  think  of  that.  In  an  instant  she  had  opened  the 
door  and  flown  down  the  stairs,  and  before  the 
procession  could  pass  she  was  among  the  crowd, 
parting  the  soldiers  from  right  to  left.  She  never 
paused  until  she  reached  the  prisoner  and  clasped  her 
arms  around  his  neck. 

'  He  is  innocent,  innocent,'  she  sobbed  out.  '  He  is 
my  husband.' 

In  a  moment  all  was  noise  and  confusion,  while  the 
old  Bardi  appeared  in  a  furious  rage. 

'  She  is  mad,'  he  shouted ;  '  the  fright  has  turned 
her  brain,  poor  maid.  Carry  her  in  and  pay  no  heed 
to  her  raving.' 

But  Dianora  clung  all  the  more  tightly  round 
her  husband's  neck,  and  repeated  in  a  clear,  steady 
voice,  '  Indeed  it  is  naught  but  the  truth ;  he  is  my 
husband,  and  he  is  innocent.' 

In  vain  the  Bardi  tried  to  carry  her  off,  until  one 
of  the  frati,  who  perhaps  had  heard  Ippolito's  confes- 
sion and  knew  the  truth,  interfered. 

'  Mad  or  not,  the  maiden  must  come  with  us  before 


A  TALE  OF  OLD  FLORENCE  163 

the  podesta  that  we  may  make  inquiry  into  this,'  he 
said. 

They  wrapped  a  cloak  around  Dianora's  trembling 
form,  and  gently  carried  her  with  them,  soothing  her 
fears  and  telling  her  all  would  be  well. 

The  whole  story  was  soon  told,  and  Ippolito  was 
set  free  from  his  bonds.  Then  the  chiefs  of  the  city 
ordered  that  the  Bardi  and  the  Buondalmonti  should 
appear  before  them. 

'  Is  it  not  time  that  your  senseless  quarrelling  and 
unmeaning  hatred  should  cease  ?  '  they  sternly  asked. 
'  Your  son  and  daughter  are  married,  and  nothing 
can  undo  the  deed.  It  were  better  to  join  hands  now 
and  henceforth  forget  your  feud.' 

So  it  was  agreed  that  there  should  be  peace  between 
the  families,  and  Florence  at  last  had  rest  from  their 
fierce  quarrellings.  Ippolito  and  Dianora,  of  course, 
lived  happily  together,  and  as  the  old  chronicle  tells 
us,  '  they  had  twelve  children,  sons  and  daughters, 
each  as  brave  and  beautiful  as  their  father  and 
mother.' 


THE   STORY   OF   THE   EMPRESS   FLAVIA 

FLA  VIA  was  very  young  when  she  married  the  Emperor 
of  Rome.  Life  seemed  full  of  joy,  and  she  had  every- 
thing that  her  heart  could  desire.  The  Emperor 
loved  her  dearly,  and  she  was  as  happy  as  the  day  was 
long.  It  is  true  that  her  husband  sometimes  flew  into 
terrible  passions  and  was  often  harsh  in  his  judgments 
when  he  was  angry,  but  to  Flavia  he  was  always  gentle 
and  kind,  and  she  loved  him  with  all  her  heart.  He 
was  not  very  clever,  perhaps,  but  he  was  straight- 
forward and  honourable,  very  different  to  the  prince, 
his  brother,  who  always  lived  with  them  at  the 
palace. 

This  prince  was  a  handsome,  clever  young  man  and 
had  great  influence  over  the  Emperor,  but  his  ways 
were  crooked  and  crafty  and  his  heart  was  bad. 

It  happened  soon  after  his  marriage  that  war  broke 
out  with  the  Turks,  and  the  Emperor  was  obliged  to 
leave  his  young  wife  and  put  himself  at  the  head  of  his 
army. 

It  troubled  him  to  think  of  leaving  Flavia  with  all 
the  cares  of  the  state  on  her  hands.  She  was  so  young 
and  would  be  so  lonely  in  the  great  palace  without  him. 
It  was  a  comfort,  however,  to  think  his  brother  would 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA  165 

be  there  to  help  and  cheer  her,  and  in  parting  he 
earnestly  prayed  the  prince  to  do  all  in  his  power  to 
help  and  protect  the  Empress. 

But  scarcely  had  the  Emperor  gone  when  the  prince 
began  to  plan  and  plot  how  he  might  get  rid  of  his 
brother.  If  only  by  some  happy  chance  the  Emperor 
should  be  killed  and  never  return,  what  good  fortune 
that  would  be ! 

The  prince  had  long  been  envious  of  his  brother. 
He  longed  to  seize  both  the  crown  and  the  beautiful 
Empress,  but  he  was  obliged  to  work  cautiously. 

First  he  began  with  Flavia.  With  a  word  here  and 
a  word  there  he  tried  to  make  her  feel  ill-used. 

'  It  is  a  pity,'  he  said,  '  that  the  dear  Emperor 
has  such  a  terrible  temper.  I  fear  you  must  often  have 
suffered  from  it.' 

'  That  I  never  have,'  said  Flavia  indignantly ; 
'  he  is  always  gentle  with  me.' 

'  Yet  he  has  left  you  all  alone  and  unprotected,' 
said  the  prince.  '  He  really  need  not  have  gone  away 
so  soon.' 

'  He  always  does  his  duty,'  said  Flavia  proudly. 
It  was  no   use   hinting   to   Flavia,  and   time   was 
going  on,  so  one  day  the  prince  spoke  out  boldly. 

'  The  Emperor  will  return  no  more,'  he  said.  '  I 
am  about  to  arrange  that  he  shall  be  accidentally 
killed,  and  then  I  shall  seize  the  crown.  Help  me 
with  my  plans  and  you  shall  still  be  Empress.' 

For  a  moment  Flavia  was  paralysed  with  astonish- 


166  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

ment  and  horror,  and  could  not  answer.  The  prince 
thought  she  was  about  to  consent,  and  left  her  well 
pleased. 

But  he  little  knew  Flavia.  Scarcely  had  he  gone 
out  than  she  sent  for  the  officer  of  the  guard  and  bade 
him  arrest  the  Emperor's  brother  immediately  and  see 
that  he  was  locked  up  in  a  lonely  tower  outside  the 
city  where  no  one  should  go  near  him  except  the 
gaoler.  The  officer  looked  astonished,  but  Flavia 
did  not  tell  him  what  crime  the  prince  had  com- 
mitted ;  she  could  not  bear  to  think  that  the  Emperor's 
subjects  should  know  that  his  brother  was  a  base 
traitor.  Then  she  wrote  him  a  note  in  which  she  said 
that  she  hoped  she  would  never  look  on  his  treacherous 
face  again. 

But  though  the  prince  found  himself  locked  up  and 
his  plans  upset,  he  did  not  despair,  for  he  was  very 
clever.  First  he  pretended  to  be  very  ill  indeed,  and 
begged  that  a  priest  might  be  sent  to  him.  Flavia 
was  tender-hearted  and  could  not  bear  to  think  he 
should  die  alone,  so  she  sent  him  her  own  father 
confessor,  a  gentle  old  man  who  was  very  easily 
deceived.  He  very  soon  began  to  beg  Flavia  to 
release  the  prince. 

'  I  do  not  know  what  crime  you  accuse  him  of,'  said 
the  old  man,  '  but  he  seems  truly  penitent.  He  can- 
not remember  anything  that  happened  before  his 
illness,  and,  indeed,  I  think  he  has  been  quite  out 
of  his  mind  and  did  not  know  what  he  was  doing.' 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA     167 

Then  the  prince,  too,  wrote  long  letters,  pretending 
to  be  terribly  afraid  of  his  brother's  anger. 

'  When  he  knows,  he  will  kill  me,'  he  wrote  over 
and  over  again  as  if  in  an  agony  of  fear.  And  he 
implored  Flavia  to  set  him  at  liberty  before  the 
Emperor  returned. 

Meanwhile  the  news  came  that  the  war  was  over, 
and  the  Emperor  sent  word  that  he  would  soon 
be  on  his  way  home.  Flavia's  heart  was  filled  with 
happiness,  and  in  her  joy  she  could  not  bear  to  think 
that  the  Emperor  should  learn  at  once  the  story  of 
his  brother's  treachery,  so  she  sent  word  that  the 
prince  was  to  be  released. 

At  last  the  happy  day  came  when  the  Emperor 
entered  the  city  at  the  head  of  his  victorious  army. 
There  were  great  rejoicings  throughout  Rome,  but 
happiest  of  all  was  the  Empress  Flavia. 

There  was  one  face,  however,  that  was  sad  and 
downcast.  The  Emperor's  brother  went  about  with 
his  melancholy  eyes  fixed  on  the  ground  as  if  he  were 
too  miserable  to  look  up.  The  Emperor  looked  at 
him  keenly  several  times  and  at  last  took  him  aside. 

'  Why  dost  thou  look  so  sorrowful  ?  '  he  asked  ; 
'  tell  me  what  has  come  to  thee  ?  ' 

The  prince  shook  his  head  and  sighed.  '  Ah, 
there  is  sorrow  enough,'  he  said,  '  but  I  cannot  tell 
thee  what  it  is.' 

'  I  command  thee  to  tell  me  at  once,'  said  the 
Emperor. 


168  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

'  I  dare  not,'  said  the  prince.  '  Alas,  it  is  a  tale  of 
treachery  aimed  against  thy  own  life.' 

4  That  is  but  what  an  emperor  must  expect,'  said 
his  brother  calmly.  '  Come,  tell  me  the  plot  and  the 
names  of  the  plotters.' 

The  prince  made  great  pretence  of  being  most  un- 
willing, but  at  last,  when  the  Emperor  began  to  lose 
patience,  he  spoke  out. 

'  How  can  I  tell  thee,'  he  said,  '  when  the  one  who 
plotted  against  thy  life  was  thine  own  wife,  Flavia  ?  ' 

The  Emperor  sprang  to  his  feet  and  seized  his 
brother's  arm. 

'  Take  care  what  thou  sayest,'  he  said  ;  '  such  a 
thing  cannot  be.' 

Then  the  prince  began  his  tale  saying  that  he  had 
discovered  the  plot  and  begged  Flavia  to  stop  before 
it  was  too  late.  But  as  soon  as  the  Empress  knew 
that  her  crime  was  discovered  by  him,  she  sent  im- 
mediately for  the  guard  and  ordered  him  to  be  arrested 
and  shut  up  in  a  lonely  prison,  refusing  to  tell  any  one 
of  what  crime  she  accused  him. 

'  There,  in  that  solitary  prison,  I  have  lain  sick  and 
sorrowful  until  yesterday  when  the  Empress  ordered 
me  to  be  released,  doubtless  fearing  your  anger,' 
ended  the  wily  prince. 

Even  then  the  Emperor  could  not  believe  it, 
until  the  prince  showed  him  some  letters,  really 
written  by  himself,  but  copied  from  Flavia's  hand- 
writing, in  which  all  the  treachery  was  told. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA    169 

Then  the  Emperor  called  the  officer  of  the  guard 
and  demanded  why  it  was  that  the  prince  had  been 
imprisoned. 

'  Your  Highness,'  said  the  officer,  '  it  was  by  order 
of  the  Empress,  but  for  what  crime  he  was  punished 
we  do  not  know.' 

When  the  Emperor  heard  that,  he  flew  into  one  of 
his  dreadful  rages  and  declared  that  Flavia  should  be 
put  to  death. 

The  prince  pretended  to  plead  for  her,  but  that 
only  made  the  Emperor  more  furious.  He  sent 
immediately  for  two  of  his  most  trusted  officers  and 
bade  them  go  at  once  to  the  Empress's  apartments 
and  conduct  her  to  a  villa  some  distance  from  Rome. 
The  way  led  through  a  lonely  wood,  and  when  they 
reached  the  wood  the  officers  were  instructed  to  put 
the  Empress  to  death,  but  to  pretend  that  she  had 
died  of  an  illness,  so  that  no  one  might  know  of  her 
dreadful  crime. 

'  And  as  a  token  that  ye  have  done  your  duty,' 
added  the  Emperor,  '  bring  me  the  ring  and  gold 
chain  which  the  Empress  wears,  that  I  may  know  that 
the  deed  has  been  accomplished.' 

Flavia  could  not  understand  why  she  should 
undertake  this  hurried  journey,  but  the  officers  told 
her  it  was  the  Emperor's  will,  and  that  he  would  join 
her  later.  So  she  set  out  with  them,  feeling  somewhat 
perplexed  and  unhappy. 

They  journeyed  on  for  some  time  until  they  came 


170  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

to  the  edge  of  a  dark  wood,  and  there  the  officers 
requested  the  Empress  to  alight  from  her  horse,  as 
there  was  only  a  narrow  footpath  through  the  woods. 
The  servants  would  take  the  horses  round  by  a  longer 
road,  they  said. 

This  also  seemed  strange  to  Flavia,  for  she  was 
not  accustomed  to  walking  on  rough  roads,  but  she 
dismounted  and  went  on  with  the  two  officers. 

As  the  wood  grew  darker  and  darker,  and  the  path 
so  narrow  that  it  was  difficult  to  push  a  way  through 
the  briars,  the  men  began  to  look  at  one  another. 
'  Wilt  thou  tell  her  ?  '  said  one. 
'  No,  I  cannot,'  said  the  other  ;    '  indeed  I  have  no 
liking  for  this  business.     The  Emperor  is  often  hasty 
in  his  judgment,  when  those  terrible  rages  seize  him.' 
'  Still,  it  must  be  done,'  said  the  first,  and  turning 
to  Flavia  he  told  her  that  she  had  been  brought  here 
to  be  executed,  since  the  Emperor  had  discovered  her 
treachery  and  how  she  had  plotted  against  his  life. 

Flavia  turned  pale,  but  she  held  her  head  high  and 
fearlessly. 

'  I  am  innocent,'  was  all  she  said. 
'  I  verily  believe  she  is,'  said  one  of  the  officers. 
'  I  would  that  we  might  spare  her.' 

'  If  we  spare  her,  the  Emperor  will  not  spare  us,' 
said  the  other.  '  It  is  her  life  or  ours.  Remember 
how  we  are  to  take  back  her  ring  and  her  golden  chain 
as  a  token  that  we  have  obeyed  his  commands.' 

As  soon  as  Flavia  heard  these  words  she  quickly 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLA  VIA  171 

slipped  off  her  ring  and  unwound  the  chain  from  her 
neck  and  thrust  them  into  the  guard's  hand.  Then, 
quick  as  thought,  she  turned  and  ran  through  the 
trees. 

It  was  drawing  towards  evening  and  the  light  in 
the  wood  was  very  dim  as  the  trees  grew  thickly 
together.  The  men  started  to  overtake  Flavia,  but 
the  foremost  officer,  catching  his  foot  in  the  root  of  a 
tree,  fell  heavily  to  the  ground,  while  his  companion, 
just  behind  him,  fell  headlong  over  him.  When  they 
picked  themselves  up  Flavia  had  disappeared,  and 
though  they  searched  the  wood  all  night  they  could 
discover  no  trace  of  her. 

When  morning  dawned  the  men  consulted  together 
and  made  up  their  minds  to  return  to  Rome  and  carry 
the  ring  and  the  chain  to  the  Emperor,  and  allow 
him  to  think  that  Flavia  was  dead. 

By  this  time  the  Emperor's  rage  had  spent  itself, 
and  although  he  was  still  sure  that  Flavia  was  guilty, 
he  began  to  wish  he  had  not  been  so  hasty. 

'  She  is  little  more  than  a  child,'  he  said  to  his 
brother  sorrowfully.  '  It  would  have  been  better  if 
I  had  shut  her  up  in  some  convent  where  she  might 
have  had  time  to  repent.' 

So  when  the  officers  returned  and  silently  offered 
him  the  well-known  ring  and  golden  chain,  he  asked 
no  questions,  but  made  a  gesture  for  them  to  take 
the  things  away,  for  he  would  not  touch  them. 

After  that  the  Emperor  lived  but  a  sad,  lonely  life, 


172  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

and  the  name  of  Flavia  never  passed  his  lips.  Only 
once,  when  a  crowd  of  poor  people  came  to  the  palace 
door  and  he  heard  them  lamenting  that  their  '  little 
mother,'  as  they  called  Flavia,  was  gone,  he  gave 
orders  that  whatever  charity  the  Empress  had  given 
should  be  continued  in  her  name. 

Now  when  poor  Flavia  had  escaped  from  the  two 
officers,  she  wandered  about  the  wood  all  night  and  in 
the  early  morning  found  her  way  out  on  to  the  high- 
road once  more. 

Weary  and  footsore,  her  clothes  torn  by  the  brambles 
and  her  hands  scratched  and  bleeding,  she  looked  no 
longer  like  an  empress  but  rather  like  a  poor  wayfarer. 
There  she  sat  by  the  roadside  and  wondered  what  she 
should  do  next.  She  knew  that  the  road  in  one  direc- 
tion must  lead  to  Rome,  and  she  did  not  know  which 
way  to  take.  Just  then,  in  the  dim  morning  light,  she 
saw  a  company  of  people  and  horses  coming  along. 
Some  of  the  horses  were  laden  with  merchandise,  and 
at  the  head  of  the  company  rode  an  old  man  who 
appeared  to  be  the  chief  merchant. 

He  had  a  kind,  gentle-looking  face,  and  Flavia, 
feeling  desperate,  went  out  into  the  road  as  he  was 
passing  and  held  out  her  hands  to  him  as  if  to  implore 
a  favour. 

The  old  man  stopped  his  horse  at  once,  but  bade  his 
servants  go  on.  He  saw  that  this  was  no  common 
beggar,  but  some  one  of  gentle  birth. 

'  What  can  I  do  for  thee  ?  '  he  asked  kindly. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA   173 

'  Wilt  thou  tell  me  whither  this  road  leads  ?  '  she 
asked 

'  That  way  to  Rome,'  he  said,  pointing  behind  him, 
'  and  this  way  in  front  to  Ostia  where  I  am  going.' 

'  Oh,  wilt  thou  help  me  ?  '  said  Flavia,  clasping  her 
hands.  '  I  am  alone  and  unprotected,  and  I,  too, 
would  go  to  Ostia.  Wilt  thou  take  me  under  thy 
protection  ?  ' 

The  old  man  thought  for  a  moment. 

'  What  is  thy  name,  and  how  earnest  thou  here 
alone  ?  '  he  asked. 

Flavia  looked  into  his  kind  eyes  and  felt  she  could 
trust  him. 

'  I  cannot  tell  thee  who  I  am,'  she  said,  '  but  the 
reason  I  am  here  alone  is  that  I  was  condemned  to 
death  and  have  just  escaped.' 

'  Lift  up  thy  veil  and  let  me  see  thy  face,'  said  the 
old  man. 

Flavia  lifted  her  veil  as  he  bade  her,  and  the  mer- 
chant looked  at  her  with  a  long,  searching  gaze. 

'  Thou  mayest  come,'  he  said  at  last ;  '  I  see  nothing 
but  good  in  that  face.' 

So  he  called  to  one  of  the  men  to  bring  a  horse  and 
lift  the  maiden  upon  it,  and  they  journeyed  on  together 
to  Ostia. 

'  I  will  take  thee  home  to  my  wife  for  one  night,' 
said  the  merchant  thoughtfully  as  they  neared  the 
town,  '  and  to-morrow  I  will  see  thee  safe  in  a  convent 
where  the  Emperor  himself  could  not  touch  thee.' 


174  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

Flavia  thanked  him  gratefully,  and  also  thanked  God 
in  her  heart  that  she  had  fallen  into  such  kind  hands. 

But  if  the  merchant  was  kind-hearted  his  wife 
was  even  kinder.  She  looked  keenly  at  Flavia  and 
listened  to  the  tale  which  her  husband  had  to  tell, 
and  when  he  talked  of  the  convent  she  shook  her 
head. 

'  Why  not  let  her  stay  here  with  us  ?  '  she  said. 
'  I  have  never  seen  a  sweeter  or  a  purer  face,  and  it  is 
useless  to  tell  me  she  has  committed  a  crime  worthy 
of  death.  Why,  she  is  but  a  child,  just  the  age  our 
little  daughter  would  have  been  now  had  she  lived  to 
grow  up.' 

The  thought  of  the  little  daughter  who  had  died 
made  the  merchant  feel  very  pitiful  towards  Flavia, 
but  still  he  hesitated. 

'  Art  thou  sure  it  is  wise  to  take  a  stranger  into 
our  house  of  whom  we  know  nothing  but  that  she  is 
accused  of  a  great  crime  ?  '  he  asked. 

'  You  know  our  Emperor,'  answered  his  wife ; 
'  when  he  is  seized  with  one  of  his  sudden  rages 
he  is  seldom  just,  and  I  feel  sure  this  maiden  is  in- 
nocent. Let  her  stay  with  us,  and  she  shall  help  me 
to  look  after  the  child.' 

For  the  merchant  and  his  wife  had  one  little  child, 
a  son  of  their  old  age,  whom  they  loved  very  dearly. 

So  it  was  settled  that  the  maiden  should  stay,  and 
for  a  while  all  went  well.  Poor  Flavia  began  to  hold 
up  her  head  again  and  to  feel  as  if  there  was  still 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA    175 

some  peace  for  her  in  the  world,  sheltered  as  she  was 
in  that  kind  home.  But  the  peace  did  not  last 
long. 

The  merchant  had  a  younger  brother  who  lived  in 
the  house,  and  this  young  man,  seeing  Flavia's 
beauty,  began  to  wish  to  make  her  his  wife.  Flavia 
told  him  at  once  that  he  must  not  think  of  such  a 
thing,  that  she  was  but  a  servant  in  the  house,  and  not 
fit  to  marry  her  master's  brother.  But  when  he 
continued  to  trouble  her  she  saw  that  she  must  tell 
the  truth. 

'  Why  wilt  thou  not  marry  me  ?  '  he  asked. 

'  For  the  best  reason  of  all,'  she  answered  at  last 
gravely.  '  I  am  already  married.' 

At  first  the  young  man  would  not  believe  this,  but 
afterwards  he  said  even  that  did  not  matter,  for  her 
husband  was  as  good  as  dead. 

Then  Flavia  turned  from  him  in  great  anger,  and 
he  in  his  turn  waxed  furious  and  warned  her  that 
she  would  soon  repent  of  the  way  she  had  scorned 
him. 

'  Do  as  I  wish  or  a  terrible  misfortune  will  overtake 
thee,'  he  said. 

'  The  good  God  holds  the  future  in  His  hands,' 
answered  Flavia,  '  and  He  will  protect  me.' 

After  this  it  seemed  as  if  the  young  man's  thoughts 
grew  blacker  and  more  evil  every  day.  Very  soon  he 
began  to  arrange  a  dreadful  plan  to  punish  Flavia, 
and  ended  one  day  by  killing  the  poor  little  boy  and 


176  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

then  pretending  that  it  was  Flavia  who  had  done  the 
cruel  deed. 

Poor  Flavia  !  at  first  she  could  not  understand 
why  they  thought  it  possible  for  her  to  commit  such 
a  crime,  for  she  loved  the  child  dearly.  But  when 
the  guards  arrived  to  carry  her  off  to  prison  and  she 
asked  them  who  had  accused  her  and  they  told  her 
it  was  her  master's  brother,  then  she  understood 
it  all. 

The  judges  before  whom  she  was  taken  asked  at 
once  who  she  was  and  what  was  her  history.  The 
poor  old  merchant  could  only  tell  what  he  knew,  how 
he  had  found  her  alone  and  friendless  and  accused 
of  some  terrible  crime.  Flavia  herself  would  tell 
nothing  more,  and  everything  looked  so  black  that 
they  were  sure  she  was  guilty.  So  the  poor  innocent 
maiden  was  condemned  to  death,  with  no  me  to  help 
or  pity  her. 

The  judges  shook  their  heads  sorrowfully  to  think 
that  one  so  young  and  beautiful  should  be  so  wicked, 
and  they  declared  it  was  fitting  that  a  terrible  punish- 
ment should  follow  such  a  life  of  crime.  So  they  ordered 
that  both  her  hands  should  be  cut  off  and  then  that 
she  should  be  carried  out  to  sea  and  left  to  die  alone 
on  a  desolate  rock. 

But  when  Flavia  came  to  herself  on  the  little  desert 
island  alone  and  dying,  a  strange  feeling  of  peace 
began  to  steal  over  her.  It  was  so  cool  and  quiet 
lying  on  that  rock.  The  soft  lap  of  the  waves  soothed 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA   177 

her  after  the  turmoil  of  the  angry  voices,  and  the 
gentle  breeze  seemed  like  a  friend  laying  a  cool, 
caressing  hand  upon  her  aching  forehead. 

'  I  have  found  peace  at  last,'  she  said  to  herself 
with  a  tired  smile  as  she  turned  and  fell  quietly 
asleep,  thinking  that  all  was  over. 

But  that  sleep  was  not  the  sleep  of  death.  In 
the  middle  of  the  night  she  awoke  and  looked  up  to 
see  the  kindly  stars  shining  down  on  her  and  to  feel 
the  cool  wind  gently  stirring  her  hair.  The  soothing 
sound  of  the  lapping  water  was  still  the  only  thing 
she  heard,  and  again  a  great  peace  seemed  to  wrap 
her  round  and  comfort  her  sad  heart. 

Then,  as  she  lay  there  watching  the  stars,  a  light 
began  to  dawn  in  the  sky.  At  first  she  thought  it 
must  be  morning,  but  it  was  not  at  all  like  the  light 
of  dawn.  Brighter  and  brighter  it  grew  until  it  took 
the  form  of  a  shining  cloud,  so  white  and  full  of 
dazzling  light  that  it  seemed  as  if  the  midday  sun 
must  be  shining  from  within. 

Flavia  gazed  with  wondering  eyes  as  the  cloud  came 
ever  nearer  and  nearer  until  it  hung  over  the  rock 
on  which  she  lay.  Then  the  wonder  of  it  seemed  to 
grow  too  great  for  mortal  eyes.  Like  the  petals  of  a 
white  flower  the  soft  masses  of  cloud  unfolded  from 
within,  and  there  in  the  centre  of  the  light  stood  the 
Madonna.  Flavia  knew  that  face  at  once,  although 
it  was  far  more  beautiful  than  any  picture  she  had 
ever  seen. 

M 


178  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

The  pitying  look  in  the  Madonna's  face  grew 
deeper  as  she  bent  down  over  Flavia  and  gently  spoke 
to  her. 

'  Poor  child,'  she  said,  '  I  have  come  to  put  an  end 
to  all  thy  sufferings.  There  is  nothing  now  but  happi- 
ness in  store  for  thee.  Ere  long  thou  wilt  be  taken 
from  off  this  rock  and  thy  troubles  will  be  over. 
But  first  I  have  a  gift  to  bestow  upon  thee.' 

And  as  she  spoke  the  Madonna  fastened  two  of 
the  fairest,  whitest  hands  upon  Flavia's  poor  wrists, 
and  round  the  join  she  placed  two  bands  of  shining 
gold.  They  looked  the  most  perfect,  the  most  beauti- 
ful hands  that  mortal  eyes  had  ever  seen,  and  no 
wonder,  since  they  were  a  gift  from  the  Madonna 
herself. 

'  O  Madonna  mia,'  said  Flavia  with  a  sobbing 
breath,  '  take  me  away  with  thee.  I  am  so  weary  of 
this  world  and  all  its  troubles.  I  only  want  to  be  at 
rest.' 

'  Nay,'  said  the  Madonna,  '  I  cannot  take  thee  with 
me  now,  for  there  is  still  work  for  thee  to  do  on 
earth.' 

'  How  can  that  be  ?  '  asked  Flavia  sadly. 

'  Only  wait  and  thou  shalt  see,'  answered  the 
Madonna.  '  I  have  still  another  gift  for  thee.  When 
I  am  gone  lift  up  that  stone  close  to  the  water's  edge, 
and  under  it  thou  shalt  find  a  bunch  of  sweet 
herbs.  Take  them  with  thee,  for  they  will  cure  all 
ills  and  bring  much  comfort  to  those  in  sorrow. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA    179 

Now,  my  child,  wait   patiently   for  thy  release,  and 
farewell.' 

Then  the  cloud  began  to  fold  itself  once  more 
like  a  closing  flower  round  its  shining  heart.  And 
Flavia  watched  it  float  away,  growing  dimmer  and 
dimmer  in  the  distance,  until  it  vanished  from  her 
sight. 

Could  it  have  been  only  a  dream  and  was  she  still 
asleep  ?  Flavia  wondered  if  she  was  dreaming,  but 
she  looked  down  at  those  fair  white  hands  and  the 
golden  bands  and  knew  that  the  Madonna  had  indeed 
come  to  comfort  and  heal  her.  Then  she  remembered 
the  second  gift,  and,  lifting  the  stone,  she  found  there 
the  bunch  of  sweet  herbs  which  the  Madonna  had 
promised.  She  pressed  them  against  her  cheek  to 
smell  their  fragrance  and  then  carefully  hid  them  in 
her  robe.  And,  strange  to  say,  she  felt  almost  as 
happy  and  light-hearted  as  she  used  to  feel  when  she 
was  a  young  bride  and  Empress  of  Rome. 

It  was  morning  now,  and  as  she  looked  across  the 
blue  water  she  saw  a  fishing-boat  coming  towards  the 
island  rowed  by  two  men,  one  old  and  bent  and  the 
other  with  a  bandage  round  his  eyes.  She  called  to 
them  as  they  were  rowing  past,  but  at  first  they  did 
not  hear.  Presently,  however,  they  caught  sight  of 
her  and  came  towards  the  rock. 

The  amazement  of  the  fishermen  was  great  to  see  a 
lady  on  that  desolate  island.  It  was  all  the  more 
strange  because  she  was  so  beautiful,  with  such 


180  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

wonderful    golden    bracelets    and    fair,    white  hands. 

They  thought  it  must  be  some  vision,  until   Flavia 

spoke  to  them   and   asked   them   from  whence   they 

came. 

They  told  her  their  home  was  in  a  little  fishing- 
village  some  distance  from  Ostia,  and  this  pleased 
Flavia  well. 

'  Wilt  thou  take  me  there  ?  '  she  asked  the  old  man. 
'  I  will  find  means  to  repay  thee.' 

The  old  man  spoke  some  words  to  his  companion, 
who  nodded  his  head.  He  was  a  young  man  and 
seemed  to  be  suffering  great  pain  when  he  lifted  the 
bandage  from  his  eyes  and  tried  to  look  at  Flavia. 

'  Is  aught  amiss  with  thine  eyes  ?  '  asked  Flavia 
gently. 

'  We  fear  he  will  soon  be  blind,'  said  the  old  man 
mournfully.  '  One  eye  was  cut  by  a  stone  thrown 
by  a  careless  boy,  and  now  the  sight  of  the  other 
eye  is  almost  gone.' 

'  Stay,'  said  Flavia,  '  perhaps  I  can  help  thee.' 

She  took  the  bunch  of  herbs  from  her  bosom, 
and  after  she  had  very  tenderly  undone  the  bandage 
she  laid  the  sweet-smelling  leaves  upon  the  poor 
injured  eyes. 

The  work  of  healing  was  done  in  a  moment.  The 
pain  vanished  and  sight  returned.  Then  feeling  and 
seeing  the  miracle  the  two  men  fell  on  their  knees, 
and  lifting  the  hem  of  Flavia's  robe,  pressed  it  to 
their  lips. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA   181 

'  My  lady,'  they  said, '  tell  us  if  thou  art  the  Madonna 
herself  ?  ' 

'  Nay,'  said  Flavia,  smiling,  '  but  these  herbs  are 
indeed  a  gift  from  heaven.  So  give  thanks  to  God 
for  thy  healing.' 

The  grateful  fishermen  gladly  now  took  her  into 
their  boat  and  rowed  her  back  to  the  little  village, 
where  they  gave  her  the  best  of  everything  their 
poverty  could  afford. 

Every  one  who  was  sick  or  suffering  came  there 
to  be  cured  by  Flavia,  and  the  blessed  herbs  never 
failed  in  their  virtue.  From  the  poor  she  took  no 
payment,  but  from  the  rich  she  asked  money,  for  she 
needed  to  live,  and  her  clothes,  too,  were  almost  worn 
out. 

Ere  long  the  work  in  the  village  seemed  ended,  and 
Flavia  made  up  her  mind  to  depart.  She  had  now 
bought  a  few  garments,  a  plain  black  robe,  and  a  long 
veil  which  covered  her  from  head  to  foot.  No  one, 
she  felt  sure,  would  recognise  her  now,  and  so  she  set 
out  to  return  to  Ostia. 

The  fame  of  her  cures  had  already  reached  that  town, 
and  people  soon  began  to  crowd  around  the  Saint,  as 
they  called  her.  Very  patiently  she  listened  to  all 
their  woes  and  cured  any  one  who  came  to  her,  just 
as  she  had  done  in  the  little  fishing- village. 

One  day  when  they  had  brought  a  sick  child  to 
her,  and  the  crowd  was  pressing  round  as  usual  to 
watch  the  miracle,  she  noticed  a  man  trying  to  force 

M2 


182  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

his  way  through  the  crush  as  if  anxious  to  reach  her. 
As  he  came  nearer  and  she  saw  his  face  she  recognised 
him  as  one  of  the  servants  who  lived  in  her  old  master's 
house.  She  bade  the  people  allow  the  man  to  pass, 
and  when  he  reached  her  side  asked  him  what  he 
sought. 

'  Wilt  thou  come  with  me  at  once  ? '  he  panted ; 
'  my  master's  brother  is  dying.  My  master  prays 
thee  to  come  and  try  if  thou  canst  save  him.' 

'  When  I  am  finished  my  work  here  I  will  come,' 
said  Flavia  quietly 

The  servant  waited  impatiently,  but  Flavia  would 
not  come  until  she  had  done  all  she  could  for  the 
sick  child,  and  then  she  set  out  for  the  merchant's 
house. 

'  What  ails  thy  master's  brother  ?  '  she  asked  as 
they  hurried  along. 

'  No  one  knows,'  answered  the  man,  '  but  he  seems 
to  have  something  on  his  mind  and  grows  daily  worse 
and  worse.' 

When  Flavia  reached  the  house  she  knew  so  well, 
she  almost  forgot  to  pretend  she  was  a  stranger, 
but  she  allowed  the  man  to  lead  her  upstairs  as  if  she 
did  not  know  the  way. 

There  was  a  priest  in  the  room  into  which  they  led 
her,  and  the  old  merchant  and  his  wife  were  also 
there.  They  were  all  standing  round  the  bed  on 
which  the  young  man  lay. 

The    old    merchant    turned    quickly    to    meet    the 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA   183 

stranger,  and  in  a  low  tone  implored  her  to  do  all  she 
could  to  cure  his  brother. 

'  I  will  do  my  best,'  said  Flavia  gravely.  '  But  first 
I  must  ask  if  he  has  confessed  his  sins,  because  my 
herbs  can  only  cure  those  who  are  truly  penitent.' 

'  Oh  yes,  he  has  confessed  only  this  morning,'  said 
the  priest. 

But  Flavia  knew  by  the  calm  way  he  spoke  that 
the  young  man  had  not  confessed  all. 

She  went  up  to  the  bed  and  quietly  bent  over 
him. 

'  There  is  one  sin  you  have  not  confessed,'  she  said. 

The  sick  man  began  to  tremble  from  head  to  foot, 
and  the  people  around  thought  he  was  dying 

'  Oh,  help  him  !  '  cried  the  old  merchant  in  an 
imploring  voice  to  Flavia. 

'  I  cannot  help  him  unless  he  will  help  himself 
first  and  confess  his  sin,'  answered  Flavia.  '  My 
herbs  are  powerless  to  heal  until  he  does  that.' 

'  Then  let  us  leave  him  alone  with  the  priest,'  said 
the  merchant. 

'  Nay,'  said  Flavia,  '  he  must  confess  before  thee 
and  thy  wife  and  me.' 

The  young  man  groaned,  but  feeling  sure  that  he 
was  about  to  die  he  made  up  his  mind  to  confess  his 
great  sin. 

'  I  killed  the  child  myself,'  he  moaned,  '  and  laid  the 
blame  on  Flavia.' 

A  great  cry  broke  from  the  lips  of  the  merchant's 


184  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

wife,  and  the  master  himself  gave  a  deep  groan, 
but  Flavia  bent  gently  over  the  sick  man  and  laid 
the  bunch  of  herbs  upon  his  breast.  Health  and 
strength  came  back  immediately,  but  he  turned  his 
head  to  the  wall. 

'  To  think  how  that  poor  child  Flavia  suffered 
while  all  the  time  she  was  innocent,'  sobbed  the 
merchant's  wife. 

'  Well,  at  least  he  shall  suffer  the  same,'  said  the 
merchant  sternly.  '  Call  the  guards  that  they  may 
carry  him  off  to  prison.' 

'  No,'  said  Flavia  firmly.  '  See,  his  life  has  just 
been  given  back  by  a  miracle.  How  would  you  dare 
to  take  it  away  again  ?  ' 

'  He  has  committed  a  crime  and  shall  be  put  to 
death,  although  he  is  my  brother,'  said  the  merchant 
sternly. 

'  It  is  right  that  he  should  suffer  seeing  that  he 
allowed  Flavia  to  bear  the  punishment  of  his  sin,' 
said  the  merchant's  wife.  '  I  shall  never  have  a 
moment's  peace  thinking  of  that  poor  young  innocent 
maid.' 

'  Let  me  entreat  you  to  spare  at  least  his  life,' 
pleaded  Flavia. 

'  No,  for  Flavia's  sake  I  cannot,'  replied  her  old 
mistress. 

'  But  if  I  tell  you  that  the  maid  you  mourn  for  is 
alive  and  well,'  said  Flavia,  '  will  you  then  be  merci- 
ful ?' 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA   185 

'  If  you  promise  that  I  shall  indeed  see  Flavia 
some  day  you  shall  have  your  way,'  said  the 
merchant's  wife. 

'  That  I  promise,'  said  Flavia,  '  and  as  to  this  man 
he  shall  go  into  a  convent  where  he  will  have  time  to 
pray  and  repent  all  the  rest  of  his  life.' 

So  at  last  this  was  settled  and  Flavia  went  home 
well  content. 

Soon  after  this  the  news  reached  Ostia  that  a 
terrible  pestilence  was  raging  in  Rome  and  hundreds 
were  dying  daily.  As  soon  as  Flavia  heard  this  she 
made  up  her  mind  to  go  there  and  see  if  she  might 
help  with  her  wonderful  herbs. 

Night  and  day  she  worked  amongst  the  stricken 
people,  healing  all  those  who  came  to  her,  until  the 
news  of  the  wonderful  cure  reached  the  Emperor's 
ears.  Then  came  a  call  for  Flavia  to  go  to  the 
Imperial  palace.  The  Emperor's  brother  was  seized 
with  the  pestilence  and  the  doctors  said  he  could  not 
live. 

'  Send  for  the  wonderful  saint  who  would  seem  to 
work  miracles,'  said  the  Emperor. 

It  was  with  strange  feelings  that  Flavia  mounted 
the  great  staircase  of  the  Imperial  palace.  She 
thought  of  the  day  when  she  had  entered  so  gaily  as  a 
young  bride,  and  that  sad  day  when  she  had  come 
down  for  the  last  time. 

No  one  could  see  that  her  eyes  were  full  of  tears, 
for  she  never  lifted  her  long  black  veil,  and  only  the 


186  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

servants  noticed  with  wonder  that  she  seemed  to 
know  her  way  without  a  guide. 

'  In  which  room  is  the  prince  laid  ?  '  she  asked, 
when  at  last  they  reached  the  Emperor's  apartments. 

They  led  her  to  the  room,  and  she  entered  very 
quietly  and  looked  around.  The  Emperor  stood  by 
the  bedside  and  he  turned  as  she  entered,  but  Flavia 
scarcely  knew  him,  so  old  and  sad  had  he  grown. 
And  when  he  lifted  his  eyes  there  was  such  a  world  of 
sorrow  in  them  that  Flavia's  heart  ached  with  pity. 
The  prince,  indeed,  looked  terribly  ill  and  seemed  in 
fearful  pain,  but  Flavia  scarcely  glanced  at  him,  for 
she  could  think  of  no  one  but  the  Emperor. 

'  I  think  thou  needest  my  healing  powers  as  much 
as  he  who  lies  stricken  there,'  she  said  in  a  low  voice. 

'  Mine  is  no  illness  that  thou  canst  cure,'  said  the 
Emperor  quietly.  '  It  is  sickness  of  the  heart,  not  of 
the  body.' 

'  But  my  herbs  have  wonderful  power,'  said  Flavia 
eagerly ;  '  let  me  but  try.' 

The  Emperor  motioned  her  towards  the  bed. 

'  I  ask  for  nothing  for  myself,'  he  said,  '  only  cure 
my  brother,  for  he  is  all  I  have  left.' 

'  I  cannot  cure  him  until  he  has  confessed  a  sin 
that  lies  heavy  on  his  soul,'  said  Flavia. 

'  Then  call  a  priest,'  said  the  Emperor,  '  and  let 
it  be  done  quickly.' 

'  Nay,'  said  Flavia,  '  he  must  confess  it  to  thee  and 
to  me.' 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EMPRESS  FLAVIA  187 

When  the  prince  heard  these  words  he  turned  his 
face  to  the  wall  and  groaned  aloud. 

'  I  would  rather  die  than  confess,'  he  whispered. 

But  his  sufferings  began  to  increase  so  sorely  that 
at  last  he  could  endure  it  no  longer. 

'  I  will  confess,'  he  moaned.  '  It  was  I  who  plotted 
against  the  Emperor's  life.  I  accused  Flavia  to  shelter 
myself.  I  am  guilty.  She  was  innocent.' 

The  Emperor  stood  there  as  if  turned  to  stone 
when  these  words  fell  on  his  ear,  but  Flavia  bent  over 
the  dying  man  and  gently  laid  her  herbs  upon  his 
mouth,  and  the  pain  and  fever  fled  away. 

Then  the  low,  stern  voice  of  the  Emperor  sounded 
through  the  room  when  he  saw  his  brother  was  saved. 

'  Summon  the  guards,'  he  said. 

'  Stop ! '  cried  Flavia ;  '  think  well  before  thou 
takest  a  life  which  God  has  but  just  given  back.' 

'  Alas  !  '  said  the  Emperor,  '  I  cannot  undo  my 
rash  mistake,  but  I  can  at  least  punish  my  brother 
as  he  caused  Flavia  to  be  punished.' 

Then  Flavia  began  to  plead  with  all  her  heart 
that  he  would  spare  the  prince's  life,  while  the  young 
man  clung  to  a  fold  of  her  robe,  feeling  that  his  only 
chance  of  safety  lay  with  her. 

But  for  a  long  time  she  pleaded  in  vain. 

'  If  I  ordered  Flavia  to  be  put  to  death  when  she 
was  innocent,  how  much  more  should  I  condemn  this 
traitor  when  he  himself  owns  that  he  is  guilty  ?  '  said 
the  Emperor. 


188  STORIES  OF  ITALY 

'  But  supposing  my  wonderful  herbs  could  bring 
the  Empress  back  to  life  ?  '  said  Flavia  at  last. 

'  Ah,'  said  the  Emperor  sadly,  '  let  me  but  once 
more  see  Flavia  alive,  and  there  would  be  no  room 
in  my  heart  for  anything  but  forgiveness.' 

Then  Flavia  slowly  lifted  her  veil  and  threw  it 
back. 

'  I  am  Flavia,'  she  said  simply. 


Printed  by  T   and  A.  CONSTABLE,  Printers  to  His  Majesty 
at  the  Edinburgh  University  Press 


R:  m 


•f 


w